SINS PARADISE: DOMINATION SYSTEM

by Kideo11

orizon Online. It was a death Virtual Reality MMORPG game where people had classes, hunted monsters, got riches, and fought similar players. I, the strongest player in Horizon Online, managed to kill the last boss and expected to return to my home. But after defeating the last boss, I was given a bonus stage, where I could choose one game of my choice.

Chapter 1

I stood on the hill created from tens of thousands of monster corpses I had slayed before. In front of me was the last boss of this dungeon, the Ghost Marionette.

My drenched blond hair ruffled in the air as I jumped at a fast speed toward the boss, which was standing atop a flying ring surrounded by burning lava. I clenched my sword tightly and roared.

"Aaarrghh!"

The moment my sword hit the last boss' six arms, it created a loud clang and sent shockwaves everywhere. The lava got pushed out. The hill of monsters got blown away. Dust was flying as I locked my gaze with the Max Level Ghost Marionette.

Krak krak krak–

The doll joints of the puppet cracked under my strength. The ground shook as I pushed forward. This happened after I activated my ultimate skill, Limit Break.

The silver blade in my hand glowed a bright light. I activated my last skill that could be used after maximizing the charge of Limit Break. Sure kill technique, which cost me every bit of my MP. If this didn't work, then the boss was definitely unbeatable.

In the past, 30 rankers had tried to conquer this dungeon, but they were defeated as soon as they stepped into the ring.

But I managed to hold on against the last boss, chipping its health slowly. We had fought for 3 days already, and both of our health bars were already on edge.

Five years had passed since I had been trapped in the game. It was a long time, and I wanted to rest. In desperation, I attacked the last dungeon by myself.

At the edge of my vision, I looked at my health bar.

[Health: 9/100]

It was dangerously low.

With just one attack from the Ghost Marionette, then my health would be fully depleted. The armor I wore had already served its duty as it became a useless piece of metal on my body, devoid of any enhancement it once had.

However, I was grinning.

Because I wasn't the only one with dangerously low health.

[Health: 20/20000]

Ghost Marionette's health bar was also low. So I made a bet with this attack.

"Die, you bastard!"

Dimensional Breaker!

The light emanating from the sword blinded the surrounding area. The laser-like blade cut through the Ghost Marionette's arms like butter, drawing a bright golden streak in the air.

My last desperate attack worked as the last boss was split into two.

I celebrated my success as I noticed the series of notifications in front of my vision as a flat female voice reached my ears.

[The keeper 'Ghost Marionette' has been defeated! Congratulations on your feat!]

[You have obtained the gifts 'Limit Breaker', 'One Man Army', and 'King of the World']

[You have acquired the skills 'Ill Status Immunity', 'Mind Control Immunity', and 'Perfect Body']

[You have obtained the items 'Real Marionette', and 'Shapeshift Orb']

[Congratulations on finishing the game! The bonus stage is unlocked!]

"What?" I let out a dumbfounded voice.

Bonus stage. The announcement clearly said that thing.

[You are going to be transported to the bonus stage in 30 seconds.]

"What the hell?!"

My shout reverberated in the cave that began to crumble down. The boss had been defeated, so the dungeon began to collapse.

However, I stood still in the middle of the ring. My brows furrowed as I listened to the announcement.

[Bonus stage is the peaceful version of this world. One wish will be granted.]

"I want to go home." I replied immediately.

[Rejected.]

'This game is surely trying to fuck me up.' I thought.

Rejected? I was angry and raised my sword. However, the next announcement literally froze me.

[You will be transferred home after you die in the bonus stage.]

[Bonus stage is designed to reward all your effort.]

[Please choose a game base for your Bonus stage. All your status, skills, and items will be transferred to the new game.]

[Warning. It is a brand-new world. The bonus stage is not a game.]

That… was something.

I had always thought this game was strange. It was too realistic.

'If this world is really another world, then everything makes sense. Whoever created this world is surely… terrifying.'

I let out a sigh. Well, the announcement system said I could choose a game as a base for my bonus stage, right? And I would return to my home after I died in the next world.

The gloomy mood disappeared, and I became happy at this new chance. There was no risk in taking this offer.

"In that case…"

This was my reward for my hard work. The last 5 years were hard. I fought with no rest and had no time to have a girlfriend. The reason why I created a handsome character was to get a girl in the first place!

So…

'I will enjoy the bonus stage to the fullest.'

My mind had already decided what game would be the base for the bonus stage. And I knew I would definitely enjoy it. The game I used as the base was something I played a long time ago before I entered this death game.

With my max Level, I also didn't need to be afraid of anything. Even more so after I got even stronger from the rewards I gained from defeating Ghost Marionette. If I was tired of the bonus round, I could just take my life and return home, no?

"I want to use Sins Paradise as the base game for my bonus stage." I grinned as I thought about the game named Sins Paradise.

Just as its name suggested, it was an Ero Game. If this was possible, why not?

The game was a rather unusual Ero Game, as it contained some RPG elements. The game was revolving using Sins to make various heroines fall and hunting monsters to get money.

The game's protagonist was a normal villager born in a village located on the edge of the Sin Kingdom. Both kingdoms were at war, but the protagonist could enter the Virtue Kingdom with the help of a certain someone when he got lost while hunting.

But that protagonist wasn't important. I didn't know whether I would replace the protagonist or just get transported there. I might even be transported to a different time from when the protagonist lived.

The most important thing was the heroines in the game weren't limited to five or six.

Every girl in the Virtue Kingdom and Sin Kingdom could become the heroine as long as the player had enough Sins to make them fall, though a few main heroines were famous among the player base.

To obtain Sins, the protagonist needed to do some evil deeds. He had the ability to double the Sins he got. But it would still take a long time to get enough Sins to make a girl fall as he still needed to complete the requirement which was different for each girl.

If the protagonist existed and got in my way, then I would just deal with him accordingly.

[Game confirmed. Please tell me your wish.]

As I said before, I needed Sins to make a girl fall for me so I could dominate them. So that was where my wish came to work.

"I want to have unlimited Sins and simplify the requirement to make the heroines fall for me."

[Are you sure? You surely know the side effect of having a lot of Sins in Sins Paradise.]

"Yes. The people in the Virtue Kingdom will treat me like a monster, a Demon Lord, right? But the people in the Sin Kingdom will ultimately worship me."

Although having Sins was convenient for making a girl fall, the side effect was too much for normal people.

That was why people in that world rather kept themselves and didn't accumulate a lot of Sins and chose to act kind to accumulate Virtues to protect themselves from falling to other people's Sins. The ones in the Sin Kingdom also often kept their Sins 0 to keep themselves sane.

So even though the protagonist could accumulate Sins faster than other people, at best, he could only make 2 girls fall because we could only gain Sins from the same action once, and there was a time limit back in the game.

"But with my current status, no one in Sins Paradise will be strong enough to beat me anyway. Also, thanks to my new title, 'King of The World, ' and my new skill, 'Ill Status Immunity,' I believe the side effect of having many Sins will be nullified too."

[Affirmative. Your wish is granted. Please enjoy your new life.]

"I will."

A golden light covered the surrounding area. It came out of my body as I felt light and fluffy. I floated from the ground as the ring collapsed.

[See you at the end of your life.]

"See you again."

With that, I, the strongest player, departed from Horizon Online and was transported to Sins Paradise.

Chapter 2

Cold.

The first thing I felt in my hazy consciousness was something cold pushed against my skin.

Then I felt something soft on my back, like something was patting me, and a soft, feminine voice called out to me from the side.

"Arthur..."

The surroundings were covered by darkness. It was then I realized the reason why the surrounding was dark. My eyes were still closed.

"You should open your eyes, Arthur! The teacher will arrive shortly!"

"Hnn?" I groaned at the voice, confused.

'Teacher?'

I opened my eyes and looked to the side where the voice came from. First, I noticed a girl, a really beautiful girl.

Then I looked around the room, trying to solve my confusion.

I was inside a wide room filled with people wearing similar uniforms. White and blue was the color of the uniform. The female uniforms had something similar to a tight corset around their waists, while the male had a vest.

In fact, I wore a similar uniform to them when I looked at my body.

The room had a row of tables and chairs with a big blackboard in the front, similar to a lecture hall. It was a bit familiar to me. Somewhere in my memory, I recognized this place.

'Is this Virtue Royal Academy?' My eyes widened in realization. 'That means?'

I was at the start of Sins Paradise, right after the game introduction.

Once again, I turned to the beautiful girl with long brown hair and blue eyes beside me. She pouted and crossed her arms under her massive breasts, making them bounce. Her uniform was tight and exposed her cleavage, as expected from a uniform of an Ero Game.

"You finally woke up. If teacher Emilia sees you sleeping in the class, then you will be in big trouble." The girl continued and smiled smugly. "You should thank me for waking you up!"

I recognized this rather haughty girl. And I also recognized a few people in this classroom.

The girl who sat beside me was Eliza Rose, one of the most famous heroines in Sins Academy.

'I really am inside the Sins Paradise! Being in the Virtue Royal Academy means the game has started. And my seating… Could it be?'

There was something really interesting about the most famous heroine, Eliza Rose.

Besides her beautiful face, curved figure, and a pair of massive breasts that could put a model to shame, her backstory and route were interesting. She had a childhood friend who sat beside her, and he became the minor villain in the Eroge.

And that minor villain sitting position was where I was sitting now, at Eliza's right. Her childhood friend's name was coincidentally also Arthur, a commoner who managed to enter Virtue Royal Academy.

'So I've taken his place? The system didn't tell me about it!'

Everyone would hate it if they were put in his position. However, when I thought about it again, this might be the best position I could get.

'I can get involved in the Eroge story and get the heroines that I like. Right, this is better than being a random person in the street and unable to attend this academy.' 𝐛𝐞𝐝𝗻𝐨𝘃𝗲𝗹.𝐜𝐨𝗺

"Hey, Arthur. You should answer me when I am talking to you!" Eliza once again called out to me. This time, she raised her voice to get my attention.

"My bad. I was still half-asleep earlier." I replied and smiled at Eliza. Her face blushed slightly, but then she averted her gaze away.

She had a trait often found in typical Eroge. A tsundere, but not a massive one who would hit the person she liked. In other words, she knew the limit. That was why she was famous and loved by players. She was just that cute.

"Is that so? Well, as long as you wake up, then it's not a problem, I guess."

"Yeah." I nodded and turned to the front of the lecture hall.

Resting my head on my hand, I tried to remember everything that had happened before my transfer to make sure my memories were fully intact and that I was still myself.

Analyzing my memory was quite simple and fast. I just asked myself a few questions about what I had done before and tried to find if there were any inconsistencies with the log in the Horizon Online system.

Yes. Because Horizon Online was a game, there was a history log of what I did and my achievements from the start until I defeated the Ghost Marionette.

It just took me a few seconds to check everything, and I was sure that I hadn't changed and that my memory was complete. Then, I proceeded to check my status and the outcome of my wish from the system.

If I were really inside the Sins Paradise, my status would also change to fit the world.

Name: Arthur

Race: Human

Lv: 100

Sins: 0

Virtues: 0

Status:

HP: 12200/12200 (MAX 100)

MP: 9920/9920 (MAX 100)

STR: 350 (MAX 100)

VIT: 320 (MAX 100)

AGI: 330 (MAX 100)

DEX: 320 (MAX 100)

INT: 291 (MAX 100)

LUC: 99 (MAX 100)

Skills:

[Ill Status Immunity], [Mind Control Immunity], [Perfect Body], [Lv Max. Swordsmanship], [Lv Max. Holy Magic], [Lv Max. Appraisal], [etc.]

Titles:

[Limit Breaker], [One Man Army], and [King of the World]

Gift:

Domination System -

[Note: This is your wish, User. Please enjoy your bonus stage.]

I looked at his new status, baffled. They were successfully converted to Sins Paradise status, but my stats were out of this world. It was even better than the one in Horizon Online. They broke the maximum status limit.

'Crazy! So this is the effect of my new titles? Also… the only ones that got transferred are the ones I got from killing Ghost Marionette. I guess my previous titles meant nothing in this world, but I am not complaining. These three are better than all my previous titles combined.'

The skills were also simplified, but I had everything I needed to be the strongest in this world. I could still open my inventory with infinite space that was filled with items I had accumulated over 5 years from players and monsters alike.

I also got a hold of items from evil Players who had used shady methods to create something incredible to fulfill a man's dream. They were pests back in the death game, so some people and I destroyed them and looted all their items.

Strange costumes, strange tools, even drugs. I had all of them.

'Let's see about this Domination System. It seemed like the system integrated this as the way to fulfill my wish of Unlimited Sins and simplify the requirement to dominate the heroines.'

Ignoring Eliza's strange gaze from my side, I clicked on the small arrow in the window with my finger. My priority was to know about my condition first before the teacher arrived.

Domination System

Sins: Unlimited 0/0

[Note: Once you get Sins, it will not decrease even after you use it. Your wish is too simple, so the system added something as a reward for your achievement. Do something bad to increase your Sins!]

Dominated List:

- None

[Note: Those who are in the Dominated List will not be able to go against your command and will be in love with you without condition.]

[Note 2: Those who are in the Dominated List can free themselves if their Sins reach 0. So make sure not to let them gain Virtue to decrease their Sins!]

Bonus Skill:

- Requirement Appraisal

See the requirement and how many Sins to dominate a girl! You will be able to see the information you want to see.

Perks: Hero

Lessen the requirements needed to dominate a girl!

Quest:

[Note: Domination System will give you a quest to help you increase your sins. You can freely refuse a quest, but it won't refresh and only show a new quest 3 days after you rejected the current quest.]

- What did I just see?!

Quest Description: Infiltrate a teacher's dormitory and see your teacher masturbate in her room!

Deadline: 18 hours

Reward: 5 Sins

This Domination System may be better than I thought. Though if I needed to complain about something, then it must be that.

'I need to accumulate Sins by myself? It is troublesome, but at least it won't decrease, and I have the quest to help me.'

The quest and the Dominated list might be the most important thing in this System. I also got one quest, which was one of the events in Eroge.

"Alright, class! Sit tight in your seat! We will begin the class shortly."

A loud voice boomed from the front as I was lost in his thoughts. I quickly closed all the windows floating in front of me and looked to the front of the lecture hall.

A beautiful woman in a black suit entered. She had sleek legs that stretched from her tight miniskirt and an hourglass figure. However, that was not all.

Sins Paradise was an Eroge at its finest.

What surprised me from the teacher that just entered the lecture hall was the size of her breasts.

They were so massive that her suit looked like it was about to bust. Her deep cleavage was exposed from her unbuttoned middle part of the suit, and the male students began to ogle her around.

I wasn't an exception, but I did it with a straight face, so I wasn't found out. My handsome face helped me to avoid suspicion too. She had gained my interest because she was the target of my quest this time.

"It is our first class together, so I will introduce myself."

The teacher's long black hair swayed in the air, and her breasts bounced as she leaned forward, holding the podium in the middle of the lecture hall.

"I am your homeroom teacher, and my name is Emilia Dixon. I look forward to our one year together."

Chapter 3

The homeroom started, and the students paid attention to teacher Emilia seriously. Eliza, the haughty girl beside me, wasn't an exception. Even if she came from a noble house and was haughty, she still had pride and took the class seriously.

It was about the history of the Virtue Kingdom, a mandatory class in the first year. However, I ignored the class and tried my new bonus skill with teacher Emilia.

A transparent blue window appeared in front of my eyes.

Name: Emilia Dixon

Race: Human

Description:

A homeroom teacher of class 3 in Virtue Royal Academy.

Even though she came from Count Dixon's house of Virtue Kingdom, Emilia Dixon has a high sexual drive. She will always relieve herself at night even though she gained 1 Sins each time doing that.

However, her Sins are paid by the Virtues she gained from teaching future talents of the Virtue Kingdom.

Status:

Sins: 0

Virtue: 5

Sins needed to dominate her: 5

Requirements!

1. See her masturbate in her dorm room

2. Tell her that she's just a dirty cowgirl

The requirement was easier than I remembered. The normal requirement would have something compliment her class and attend her class x times before the player could make her fall.

This… was way easier, thanks to my Perks. I could finish this tonight.

'I can't wait for it~'

The first woman that caught my eye was the so-called tutorial woman in Sins Paradise because of how easy to dominate her. I was the one who would lay my hand on Emilia instead of the protagonist, Adam. But that didn't mean she was my first target.

Just thinking about it made me excited, but I should hold on. Eliza glanced at me from the side, so I told her I was fine and just a bit hungry.

This girl was really perceptive, wasn't she?

The class passed by quickly while I was in trance, and it was time for lunch. I wasn't even tired at all even though I just fought against the Ghost Marionette for 3 days straight earlier.

"Arthur! Let's go to the cafeteria."

It was Eliza who asked me out as she pulled my hand.

As usual, her breasts bounced with each movement. The Eroge really had great physics to make a male get excited when it was still a game, after all. When it became the real world, it was much better than what was implemented in the game.

"Wait a minute, Eliza. Let me tidy my book first." I replied to her, not even trying to imitate the minor villain whose body I had replaced.

However, it seemed like she didn't realize it, or the system that brought me here forcefully inserted me in the minor villain's body and changed everyone's memory, so my actions looked natural. Either way that helped me a lot. I didn't need to act like another person.

I quickly tidied the notebooks I used to scribble something into my bag and stood up.

"Let's go."

We went to the cafeteria together. Eliza showed me the way as I didn't know where the cafeteria was. While walking, I listened to her story quietly.

She talked about a famous café located right outside the academy and how she wanted to come but wasn't allowed by her parents because it was a bit dangerous for a noble girl to walk by herself. Or that was the reason she told me. I knew she was lying.

"So that's why, Arthur! We will be free after lunch as this is our first day. Accompany me to that café so that father will allow me to go!"

And she came to a conclusion by herself, just like her haughty self, who was always selfish. Still, behind that sentence laid an underlying meaning. She wanted to ask me on a date.

But I didn't answer right away. Because when I looked at her requirements using the 'Requirement Appraisal,' this was the result.

Name: Eliza Rose

Race: Human

Description:

The eldest daughter of Baron Rose. She is haughty and unable to be honest about her true feelings. She has a childhood friend named Arthur, and she's in love with him.

She's specialized in wind magic, and her magic talent is said to be the best among her peers.

Status:

Sins: 0

Virtues: 150

Sins needed to dominate her: 200

Requirements!

1. Refuse her invitation 10 times

2. Make her say her honest feelings 5 times

3. Visit her house at night once

4. Save her from danger once

5. Make her confess her love to you

6. Have sex with her in a grand hotel

- 𝚋𝚎ｄ𝚗ｏｖ𝚎𝚕．ｃｏ𝚖

Yup, unreasonable. The amount of Sins needed to dominate was 200. Compared to Emilia, it was just too much. It was much higher than her Virtues too, as she could gain Virtue rather easily, so the system made the requirement such a way.

It was mainly because she was one of the main heroines with many CGs in the game. And the requirements above were already simplified from my perks.

So this was one of my chances to refuse her offer, trying to complete the requirement.

"Sorry, Eliza. But I need to go somewhere else after school. Maybe next time?"

"I-Is that so?" Eliza replied with a stutter. She looked clearly disappointed and surprised.

It was only a second, though, as she quickly recovered. She was really good at hiding her real emotion. If this was on Earth, then she deserved an oscar.

Then she pointed at me with her finger. "That can't be helped! But you promise to go next time, right? I really want to go to that café, after all!"

"If I have time." That made her a bit happier.

Students chatter could be heard as we stepped into the cafeteria.

The cafeteria was vast, with many round tables and chairs. The menu served in the cafeteria also varied because the Virtue Kingdom had many students from all over the Kingdom.

I picked something normal, in my opinion. Because there were monsters in this world, some dishes were created using monster meat.

While I had experienced eating bizarre things back in Horizon Online, I still loved normal things such as scrambled eggs and bacon, which was my lunch for today.

They were delicious. Enjoying it with a beautiful girl in front of me was even more so, even though I just knew her for a few hours. In her opinion, though, we had known each other since childhood.

After eating, we left the cafeteria together. And once again, Eliza asked me.

"Are you sure you can't go with me?" Her eyes upturned upward, giving a cute look at me.

However, that couldn't be done. I already had a plan after this, and I needed to refuse her this time to complete the requirement.

"Sorry, but I really can't."

As I replied, I slapped her butt with my hand and created a nice sound that rang over the hallway. Her ass was soft and bouncy. Many students were looking, surprised.

"Hya!" Eliza yelped cutely, surprised. "W-What do you think you are doing?!" She looked around, and the students that watched from the side started whispering to each other. Some pretended not to look.

"You're looking at me with eyes that want me to do that, no?" I teased her with a smirk.

"I am not, you dummy!" She shouted at me and began to stride faster, leaving me behind. She stopped when she was a bit away from me and turned around, pointing her index finger once again. "I don't know! Just do what you want to do! I will go home!" Then she started running away.

I looked at her and smiled. I didn't slap her butt without any reason earlier. It was just an experiment I tried to do.

In Sins Paradise, there was something called Interest Point, or IP for short, from the heroines. That Interest Point decided how the heroines would converse with the player, and their reactions differed with how much Interest Point they had at the time.

And based on Eliza's reaction just now, I found out that her Interest Point toward me was at the maximum. I could still play with her longer without restraint. If I asked her to have sex after I said I love her, she would gladly raise her ass for me.

I would save that for another day.

About the slap earlier, there was something else I tried to find out.

[Ding! You spanked Eliza Rose's butt in public! Your Sins increased by 1!]

[You won't gain Sins from slapping Eliza Rose's butt in public again!]

As expected, the one-time event for the heroine still worked. I gained 1 Sins for slapping a heroine with max IP toward me. Then other notifications came shortly afterward.

[Sins detected, bad status activated! People will gaze at you with unpleasant gazes! Your Sins point is shown above your head as a curse!]

[Ding! Ill Status Immunity has been activated! The bad status has been neutralized.]

'Good!' My grin grew wider. My skill neutralized the side-effect of having Sins point as I had expected. 'I can move freely with this.'

"Kukukuku." Evil laughter escaped my mouth, and the students looked at me as if they were looking at a crazy person and kept their distance away.

'I need to go to that place now. Being a commoner would put me at a disadvantage in the future. So I need to settle this right now.'

Chapter 4

Virtue Royal Academy was massive. The land covered a whole mountain range near the Royal Capital of the Virtue Kingdom.

With a population of more than a million people, the Academy City was built with the Virtue Royal Academy, the most prestigious one, in the center, surrounded by 5 other academies: Castitas, Temperantia, Diligentia, Humanitas, and Patientia, creating a pentagon-shaped city.

Each academy had its own specialties, with the Virtue Royal Academy specializing in nurturing students who would run this country in the future, no matter if it was commoners or nobles. The commoners were nurtured to become attendants, while the nobles were nurtured to become officials.

As its name suggested, most people who lived in Academy City were students and teachers, with some workers who maintained the city's beauty and people from religious backgrounds to spread Virtues.

The atmosphere in the city was calm and serene. With beautiful architectural buildings similar to Italy spread across the city and well-maintained streets, this city was built to make the students comfortable studying to their fullest.

Dormitories spread all across the city. The students from Virtue Royal Academy's dorm were located around the academy.

Currently, I walked around the city toward Castitas Academy, where the nuns and priests candidates were practicing to become full-fledged ones. The church was also located near the Castitas Academy, and that was where I was going right now.

If you were wondering what I wanted to do, it was most certainly not something lewd. Well, not really, but it would lead to that.

The reason why I went to the church was to get something. This something would help me in my journey to dominate girls in the future. It was all about status and standing.

'I can't go around freely as a commoner. With my power, I will surely be able to pass the church's test to become a Paladin. Hell, my last job in Horizon Online is Paladin. It will be strange if I can't pass the test!'

Right, I was about to get the Paladin title from the church. It was a special title bestowed on someone who had mastered Swordsmanship and Holy Magic and passed the test.

Unlike its name and origin, Paladin wouldn't be affiliated with the church. Instead, it was just an honorary title with a position similar to a Duke of the Virtue Kingdom and higher than a Pope of the church because of how important this title was.

Being a Paladin meant that person was similar to a Hero or an Apostle.

'Besides, one of the heroines I had my eyes on needed this title as the requirement to dominate her.'

All my moves were based on my goal. I wouldn't make any useless move unless I purposely moved uselessly to tease and mock my enemies.

After walking for a while, I arrived in front of a grand church with a polished white stone wall and two grand pillars at the entrance. Two big statues of naked female Angels stood grandly beside the pillars. The statues' faces looked beautiful, enough to make people stop for a second to take a look.

Even I, who had already seen them a few times in the game, marveled at the sight. I gulped and grinned.

'They are just statues. Don't get excited over them, Arthur!'

After having enough looking at the statues, I went up the stairs to enter the church. The church welcomed everyone, so I didn't need to book any appointment or anything to enter the church.

Some nun and priest-looking students from Castitas Academy were walking around the perimeter. The priest-looking students wore rather modest clothes that hid all their skins. However, the female students had skin-tight nun clothes, which amplified the silhouette of their curves.

Once again, this world originated from an Eroge which was designed for something lewd. But that didn't faze me at all. Because I knew… I knew that the official nuns' clothes were riskier even in this so-called Virtue Kingdom, though the clothes of the nuns in the Sin Kingdom were still riskier and skimpy.

'The Goddess in this world is crazy, after all. She designed the nun's clothes herself.'

In a church, there would be a statue of the Goddess they worshiped. In the case of this world, two Goddesses existed. The Virtue Kingdom worshiped Goddess Teri, while the Sin Kingdom worshiped Goddess Tera.

However, I knew something from the secret ending of the game.

'There is only one Goddess in this world, and her name is Lilith, the Goddess of Lust.'

I entered the church and was greeted by a grand hall with a high ceiling and many benches. At the hall's end, the Goddess Teri statue stood grandly. Like the angels, the Goddess was also naked while clasping her hands in front of her massive breasts.

Looking at the statue, the corner of my lips twitched, thinking at how the people in this Virtue Kingdom didn't even care if their Goddess was naked, which was the opposite of their teaching which was supposed to be pure.

As I wondered about that thing, a feminine and soft voice called out to me from the side.

"Welcome to the Castitas Church. What can I help, oh student from the Royal Academy?"

I looked toward the source of the voice and almost coughed at the sight he saw.

Standing before me was one of the official nuns, a beautiful woman with long silver hair peeking out under a veil and blue eyes. Her sleeveless nun dress was skin-tight, just like the students from Castitas Academy. In addition, she wore white gloves that went over to her elbow.

However, what made it different was the length of her skirt and her upper dress.

Her skirt could be described as a miniskirt, stopping just right after her crotch, separated a few centimeters from the end of her white socks. 𝓫ℯ𝓭𝓃𝓸𝓋ℯ𝓁．𝓬𝓸𝓂

What made the dress really different was the fact that the area around her bountiful breasts was fully exposed. The nun used something called breasts curtains draped around her neck, connected to her cape, to hide her front breasts from sight.

If she was careless, the curtains could easily move, and her breasts would be fully exposed. What a really vulgar Goddess for designing this kind of clothing. But she was the Goddess of Lust, so it wasn't something unusual.

Not only that, her dress was actually half-transparent. So people could see what was underneath her dress. She wore something like a white leotard, which, once again, didn't hide the area around her breasts at all.

Even her golden rosary that hung around her neck was stuck between her cleavage.

If not for the fact people were used to the sight of the nun and afraid of getting Sins, she would have already been pushed down by men.

Still… Keeping calm in front of a woman like that was impossible for a normal man, but I was different. I wasn't the strongest player in Horizon Online for nothing.

Calm Mind

Immediately, my mind was calmed down forcefully by my skill. It wasn't the time to make a move toward the nun first. If I attacked her now, I wouldn't be able to get the Paladin title.

However, once I got the Paladin title, I could freely choose any nuns I wanted to bang. Heck, they would give their pussies to me as Paladin was essentially similar to the Goddess' apostle in the living world. They would be happy to be banged and be grateful for what I did!

'You must be patient. This is your bonus stage. There is no need to be impatient and ruin it. Also, you're not the man who will sleep with random women.'

"I am here to take the test to be a Paladin."

"Are you sure?" The silver-haired nun asked me with a judging gaze. She observed me from head to toe and held her cheek. "While it is not dangerous, you can only take the test once in your lifetime, you know? Why don't you prepare yourself a bit more before taking the test?"

She kindly explained with a soft smile, clearly worried about me. If she wasn't kind and worried, she wouldn't ask me to prepare more.

"I am sure. Please let me take the test right now." I nodded and smiled confidently. With my handsome face, my words would surely be believable and have more persuading power.

The nun was still a bit hesitant. Maybe she hesitated because I didn't look strong. Or maybe she was afraid I would fail?

No one had ever managed to complete the test for a few hundred years. But as stated in rules, even the nun wasn't allowed to stop someone who wanted to take the Paladin test. So she sighed and lowered her hand, clasping them together to pray.

"Well then, please follow me. May Goddess Teri give you blessings."

"Yes."

And the nun turned around toward the inner area of the church with me following her from behind.

Chapter 5

As we walked inside, through a luxurious hallway with a red carpet, I saw a few nuns passing by them.

It was then I realized something strange. All of the nun's clothes were really lewd, indeed. But none of them had open chests and only exposed their cleavage and thighs from the slit of their miniskirt. Moreover, none of them had transparent clothes or wore breast curtains.

Then I looked at the nun in front of me again. Each of her movements made her plump ass shake. Her hips were rocking left and right as if she was inviting me to grab them and shove my meat stick inside her slit.

However, something made me curious right now. So as we walked, I called out to the nun in front of me.

"Sister, may I ask something?" I asked, causing the nun to slow down and look over her shoulder.

"Yes, what is it?"

"Why are your outfits different from the others?"

That question froze the nun, and she stopped on her track. She looked surprised as her eyes widened, and slowly turned her body toward me.

'Shit, did I ask something wrong?'

My memories of Sins Paradise were a bit unclear as I spent 5 years inside Horizon Online. At best, I only remembered the main heroines and the fact that the nun outfits were rather erotic. I also had no memories of the girl in front of me, which meant she wasn't one of the main heroines.

The details of the game were already blurry. I had good memories. But it was practically impossible to remember everything about an Eroge that I didn't play for 5 years. That was why I thought her outfits were regular nun outfits earlier because she was the first nun I had met.

But after seeing the other nuns, I realized that she was the strange one.

"W-Why are you asking that? I-Isn't it obvious that my clothes are the same as the others?" The nun stuttered as she asked back. Her cheek reddened a little.

What in the world was the same as the others? Why did she say that? Her outfits were way sluttier and exposed more skin than the other nuns. She could as well be naked, and her current outfits would still make her sexier and lewder than that.

'Could it be?'

From her reaction, I could guess that her outfit wasn't the real nun outfit designed by the Goddess. No matter how lustful the Goddess was, there was no way she designed this outfit for the nun in the Virtue Kingdom.

Thankfully, my Calm Mind skill helped me to think clearly.

There was a possibility left. And I tried to confirm that with my bonus skill. A blue window appeared with the information about the nun in front of me.

Name: Garcia Pallas

Race: Half-Devil Half-Human

Description:

A former nun of Luxuria Church is now serving in Castitas Church after paying off all her Sins 5 years ago.

However, as she was used to wearing Luxuria Church's nun clothes, she developed exhibitionism and chose to wear Luxuria Church's nun clothes instead of Castitas Church's. The Archbishop allowed it on the condition of using Illusion Magic and keeping her real appearance hidden.

Status:

Sins: 1

Virtues: 241

Sins needed to dominate her: 250

Requirements:

1. See through her Illusion Magic! (Done)

2. Become Teri Church's Paladin

3. Donate 5000 Gold to Castitas Church

4. Visit an orphanage in Sin Kingdom with her

5. Visit the red light district in Sin Kingdom with her

6. Put a collar and leash on her neck

7. Walk her out naked in the night like a dog.

'Crazy. The requirements I need to do to dominate her are crazy! W-What is this girl?'

The requirements were already simplified, but it was still too much. Not only was the amount of Sins to dominate her way more than what I currently had, but I still couldn't go to the Sin Kingdom now. 𝗯𝐞𝗱𝐧𝗼𝐯𝐞𝗹.𝗰𝗼𝗺

She was also half-devil. While they didn't appear to be different from normal humans because they were only half-devil, they were more skilled in Magic compared to humans and had a longer lifespan.

'It's impossible to dominate her right now, but I will do it someday. She's just too beautiful to pass on. For now, though…'

"Ah, I am sorry. I just thought your clothes were better than the others because you look really pretty in them." I smiled at the nun, Garcia, making her heave a relieved sigh.

"I was surprised, you know? Because wearing different clothes from other nuns would give me a Sins point, so please don't joke around like that… Umm…"

'And you indeed get 1 Sins point for me pointing it out. My bad, Miss erotic nun.' I replied cynically inside my mind.

Her illusion magic was seen through due to the difference in our strength. To be frank, her Illusion Magic wasn't bad at all… For normal people and maybe people below Lv 65, that was.

"My name is Arthur, Miss."

"Yes, Arthur. I will only warn you this time, but please don't do it again." She put her hands in front of her crotch and turned around again. "Please follow me. We are about to arrive at the test area. Also, my name is Garcia. Please refer to me as that."

"Yes, Miss Garcia."

'That was close. Probably I wouldn't be able to meet her again if I told her the truth. Well, let's just take it slowly and start with that girl. Then, I will finish my quest when the night arrives.'

The Paladin test's location was unexpectedly inside a closed location.

It was never specified in the game and would skip to the part where the protagonist managed to become a Paladin after a minigame of inserting MP into a sphere by showing a CG of a glowing sphere and then proceeded to the qualification ritual.

So it was the first time I saw the actual test's location. The room was dark, with the blue sphere from the minigame floating in the middle of the room. I entered with Garcia with no other nun accompanying us.

"The test to become a Paladin is simple, Arthur. You just need to make the sphere glow by inserting your MP through your palm. If you're qualified, the sphere will shine a golden glow."

Garcia turned to me with exaggerated movement, causing her big breasts to jiggle and move dangerously. Strangely, her breasts curtains followed the movement of her breasts, so I didn't get a peak under them.

Still, how could she call herself Castitas Church's nun if she moved erotically similar to Luxuria Church's nun? Wouldn't her identity get exposed sooner or later?

Anyway, that wasn't my problem. If she was about to get exposed, I would come to her and fuck her at that time. It was that simple. Well, that made me sound like a bastard, but… That's how it worked in this world.

"Alright." I nodded and approached the sphere, confident that I would be able to light it up.

A few requirements were needed for a person to make the sphere let out a golden glow. Three, to be exact. As I walked slowly toward the sphere, I tried to remember the requirements to make the sphere glow.

'First, one needs to have at least 55 STR and AGI. They also need at least 50 MP and INT.'

Even the first requirement was hard for the people in this world. They needed to be at least Level 60 to achieve that kind of status, which was hard even though people in this world could revive themselves in the church.

If I die in this world, though, I would return to my home, as this was just my bonus stage. So I couldn't die even once in this world.

'Secondly, they need to have Lv 8 Swordsmanship skill.'

Considering Lv 10 was the max Level, Lv 8 meant they should at least be master class. Grinding the skill in the Sins Paradise was arduous, something I never wanted to experience ever again.

'And lastly…' I stopped in front of the sphere and extended my hand. A pale blue aura appeared from my palm and extended like a thread to the sphere.

'One needs to at least have Lv 7 Holy Magic.'

As soon as the blue thread touched the sphere, it shone brightly, filling the room with a golden light.

"T-This is?!" Garcia shouted from behind, surprised. "He passed the test! A new Paladin is born!"

Chapter 6

I was escorted to a room in the center of the church after I passed the test.

Many nuns looked at me with awe, respect, and… lust, including Garcia. The silver-haired nun excitedly escorted me to this room and left to find the person who was responsible for this Castitas Church, in other words, the Archbishop.

While waiting for the Archbishop to arrive, I was served some sort of sweets and tea by a nun. The one serving me had short blonde hair and green eyes. She was a cute short girl with rather modest breasts, but her body curved at the right spot, and she had a plump ass, making her look sexy.

An important part to note was her nun dress wasn't as open as Garcia's. Her thighs were exposed from the slit of her skirt, but half of her breasts were still covered by the clothes.

"Please enjoy the snacks while waiting for Archbishop Mr. Arthur." The nun leaned forward with a smile, deliberately showed me her cleavage, and raised her ass, shaking them to make them jiggle and seduce me. 𝗯𝗲𝗱𝗻𝐨𝐯𝗲𝗹.𝗰𝗼𝗺

As mentioned before, Paladin was similar to the Goddess' apostle. Nuns would line up to get their blessing, as it was also written in their belief that having a child of a Paladin would guarantee them a good life.

Unfortunately for this nun, though, I had already decided on my first target. Though I was a bit excited seeing the erotic nun trying to seduce me, it didn't work as my Calm Mind was still activated.

I just smiled warmly at her and said, "Thank you."

"A-A… Y-Your welcome."

The nun blushed red as she mumbled in a low voice and ran out of the room. The destructive power of my handsome face was something I had known for a long time since I was in Horizon Online. Once again, unfortunately, I had no time to get laid in Horizon Online as I focused on how to survive.

'That's really easy. The requirement needed to dominate her must be low.'

Even if I wanted to have sex with her, it wasn't possible in this situation. The Archbishop would arrive shortly to officially begin the ritual to recognize me as a Paladin. It was the highest honor given to a person and only possible to be performed by an Archbishop or a Pope.

Because the Pope was in the Royal Capital, the only capable person was the Archbishop.

'Well, I don't feel honored a little bit because I was already a Paladin in Horizon Online.'

I looked around the room curiously. The furniture inside the room was luxurious, and a golden chandelier was hanging on the ceiling, giving out a warm, yellow light.

But what stood out the most in the room was the bed that was put on the corner, facing a big window outside of the church, which had a beautiful flower bed scenery.

The bed was big, king-sized, and decorated with gold. The bed itself looked soft and fluffy.

Looking at it, I smiled wryly as I sipped the tea prepared by the nun earlier. Ignoring the bed for now, I turned my attention to the snacks and took one that got his attention. A sweet taste spread around my mouth.

"This is delicious."

Shortly after I began snacking, footsteps could be heard from outside. The footsteps belonged to two people.

Hearing them, I put the cup back on the table and looked in the direction of the door. It was soon opened, and two girls appeared.

One of them was Garcia, and she walked behind a beautiful girl with long black hair with ribbon on the right side and aquamarine eyes. The woman in the front wore an erotic black dress, which only covered the essential part of her body, connected to the choker around her neck.

A heart-shaped blue brand was etched right above her crotch, which was visible through the gap of her clothing. It was like a slave mark. However, it wasn't that.

That brand was the symbol of chastity, which was also Castitas Church's symbol and was only allowed to be etched on Archbishops' and Pope's bodies.

Her perfectly-shaped breasts moved slightly as she stopped in front of the entrance. The nun, Garcia, didn't enter the room with the girl. Instead, she closed the door with a bow, showing how important the girl in front of me was.

"It's a pleasure to meet you." The girl greeted me with a voice that sounded like it belonged to a goddess and smiled. "My name is Sana, the Archbishop of Castitas Church in Academy City. You're Mr. Arthur, am I correct?" She added as she approached, stopping right before she reached me.

I stood up and smiled. "Indeed. It's also a pleasure to meet you, Archbishop."

"Please just call me Sana," Sana replied with a beautiful smile that even put an idol to shame. She tilted her head slightly and shook her body, causing her booty to jiggle. Her breasts weren't that big to jiggle. Still, physics… This game tried to seduce me at every chance.

I love it.

Watching what she did made me stop.

'For real, though. All the girls in this church acted so erotically after I passed the test. Well, if it's this girl, then I don't really mind, as I want to have sex with her too. I've decided that she is my first girl since I arrived in this world, the character I like the most.'

This was a forced event in the game, or so to speak, a cutscene. There was a reason why I needed to meet the Archbishop or the Pope after I passed the Paladin test.

"Unfortunately, the Pope is unable to visit right away. So I will be on duty for the ritual to recognize you as the official Paladin."

And surely, there was a reason why I was taken into the room where there was a bed available.

"So, Mr. Arthur. Do you know the ritual for you to be recognized as the official Paladin?" Sana asked curiously as she approached me closer. This time, she even squished her breasts against my body and got so close that our faces almost touched.

Even though they were smaller than Garcia's or Eliza's, Sana's breasts felt soft and springy.

When we were this close, I realized that she was way shorter than me, only around 150 to 160 cm at most.

She took my hands with hers and held them, forcing me to stay in that place. She must've done those intentionally to seduce me.

"I believe you've heard about it."

"Of course." I nodded, looking at Sana straight in her face.

The ritual to become officially recognized as a Paladin was easy and famous.

"It is to present my body to the Goddess Teri, right?" I answered with a confident smile.

"Yes." Sana nodded, smiling brightly. "But, do you know how that's done?"

"Unfortunately, I don't know anything more than that."

Of course, that was a lie. However, the Archbishops and Pope kept the details of the ritual hidden. It would be strange if I knew about it, so I lied.

The ritual was simple. It was to present his body to the Goddess. How did I do that when I needed to be alive, though? Meeting a Goddess would only be possible in a soul state. So that left the question.

The answer was simple. The brand on top of the Archbishop's crotch was similar to a heaven's gate. It represented the Goddess. So presenting my body to the Goddess meant entering heaven's gate, entering the Archbishop's body.

'No one in Virtue will ever expect that the ritual is to have sex with the Archbishop or the Pope of Castitas Church.'

"Well, let me tell you then." Sana pulled away from me, releasing my hands. Then slowly, she began to undress.

The clothes that covered her breasts and crotch fell to the ground as she smiled shyly at me. Her naked body was exposed. The pink nipples were already erect; it seemed like she was already aroused or had taken a drug beforehand to make the ritual easier.

"You look so calm." She said in a teasing tone.

"I am not."

To be honest, it would be hard to stay calm in this situation. My heart was beating in excitement, and I was already hard and made a small tent on my pants.

Apparently, Sana also noticed it and giggled.

"Don't worry. You won't get any Sins from this." As she approached me, reassuring in a sultry voice and bringing her face close to my ear. "The ritual is to mate with me. Please take care of me, as this is also my first time. I was only trained to this point when I became the Archbishop."

'Hell yeah!' I shouted in my mind, but I still appeared to be calm as my Calm Mind was still activated.

I only nodded at her and let her guide me to the bed. Once we reached the bed, Sana pushed me down and rode on top of me. Her movement was erotic, making me more excited. My member was already half-erect.

So I deactivated my skill Calm Mind.

Suddenly, a rush of arousal and excitement went to my head as I watched Sana lick her lips seductively.

"My Paladin. Please take care of me." She repeated.

"Yes. Leave it to me."

Finally I got laid after 5 years of surviving in that death game. On top of that, I was about to fuck an Archbishop, the maiden from the church.

Chapter 7

Excitement ran through his body as Sana ground her crotch against his tent, causing him to groan.

"Fufufu, look at what we got here, Paladin. It seems that you're raring to go. As I said, please don't worry and let me lead the ritual. You won't get Sins from this."

Sana stood up, leaving a wet trail that connected to his pants. Then she pulled Arthur's pants down, revealing a massive cock. It twitched, and she smiled.

"You are so big. My first time. I see that I need to be careful."

"Don't worry. I'll be gentle with you. I'm a man too." Arthur replied, smiling at Sana. While he was under her, he used his Appraisal to look at her information.

Name: Sana Castitas

Race: Human

Description:

An Archbishop of Castitas Church in Academy City.

A beautiful woman with overwhelming talent in Holy Magic. At the young age of 19, she claimed the position of Archbishop of Castitas Church. Etched with a blue Goddess' mark above her crotch. Her graceful and calming demeanor has charmed a few men.

Status:

Sins: 0

Virtues: 1250

Sins needed to dominate her: 1500

Requirements: 𝓫ℯ𝓭𝓃𝓸𝓋ℯ𝓁．𝓬𝓸𝓂

1. Do a Paladin ritual with her

2. Become a respected member of Castitas Church

3. Donate 50,000 Gold to Castitas Church

4. Have sex with the Pope of Castitas Church

5. Says 'I love you' to her

6. Dominate Luxuria Church's Pope

7. Have sex with more than 10 nuns of Castitas Church

8. Have sex with more than 50 nuns of Luxuria Church

Sana looked at Arthur's face and smiled seductively again. Her smile made him feel hot inside.

"I'm glad I had this chance."

She leaned forward and kissed him. The kiss was passionate; she was putting all her effort into it.

They were in a sexual ritual, but he felt like it was more like a romantic kiss. The kiss ended as Sana pulled away and positioned herself above him.

Arthur loved the kiss. He was smiling happily as he got more excited. His cock was fully erect, twitching in preparation for having sex with Sana.

It seemed that Sana was enjoying it too. She looked like she was in ecstasy as she rubbed her crotch over his. She was so wet that it made him think that she was going to cum on his dick. For an Archbishop of Castitas Church, this girl was really erotic. The type of girl who would do whatever it took to have her way of doing sex, if not being banned.

This time, she had a perfect reason to have sex with a man, with a Paladin. This was like a dream come true. She was happy that she had met him.

"Okay, let's start," Sana spoke as she started moving her hips down.

This time, she rubbed her crotch against his tip while thrusting her hips back and forth, making him gasp. She was using her whole body to move as she slowly inserted his cock into her pussy.

A groan escaped Sana's lips. Arthur chuckled at that. A virgin Archbishop was riding his cock; how could he not enjoy it? The pleasure of defiling the holy.

"Uwahh!" Sana moaned out loud as she inserted his cock into her pussy. Her face turned red as she felt pain and pleasure of breaking her hymen.

Moreover, Arthur's cock was big. His tip touched her cervix even though it wasn't fully inserted.

However, Sana wasn't the type to give up so easily. She looked at Arthur, her lips quivering.

"P-Paladin. C-Congratulations, you've entered heaven's gate. I've now officially recognized you as a Paladin." Sana exclaimed, and the heart-shaped brand above her crotch glowed.

Her face turned even redder, and she bit her lip, trying to hide her pain and pleasure. The glow disappeared shortly after, with the brand that was etched on her body.

[Ding! You've been officially recognized as the Paladin!]

[Now you have authority to command Castitas Church's members!]

"Thank you." Arthur replied. "Now, let's have fun, shall we?" He grinned and grabbed her waist.

With that, Arthur started moving his hips as he fucked Sana. His cock was so thick that it made her breathless. With her body shaking, she began to bounce on top of him. For some naughty reason, the Archbishop also enjoyed his cock as she moaned loudly.

The room was soundproof, and the only way to see the inside was through the window beside the bed. However, no one was curious enough to see what the Archbishop did with Arthur inside the room.

Sana didn't seem to care either. She wrapped her arms around Arthur's neck as she moved her ass up and down on top of his cock, making them both moan. Her breasts swayed around as she moved.

The wet feeling of her pussy wall tightened around his cock every time she bounced, making him want to cum. This was great. Just what he wanted.

"Ahhhhhhhh!" Sana moaned, making Arthur groan.

"Ah! Ah!" Sana moaned out loud as she moved faster, taking his cock deeper and deeper into her pussy. "Ahn, Paladin! W-What a Sin did I do? T-The ritual, t-this is a ritual, but I enjoy it!"

"This is the pleasure of having sex, Archbishop." He replied, grabbing the plump ass and squeezing them, inviting another loud moan.

"Mnnn! Ooh! Oh! H-Holiness...h-HOLY MOTHER OF GOD! Uwaaaahhh! Nnnnnn! Aaaaaaagh! Please forgive me! I-I've not received any Sins, but please forgive me!"

Sana screamed louder and louder, her body shivering as she shook. He gripped her hips tightly as he pushed her down harder, making her scream out.

"N-No! No! Please...stop! A-All I can do is beg for forgiveness! Please stop! P-Please don't make me cum yet! " Sana screamed as she held onto Arthur's shoulders.

Her body was trembling, and her eyes were wide open in shock. But Arthur didn't stop.

Hearing her moaning loudly only made him more excited. This was the girl inside Eroge, the girl of his dream.

"P-Paladin! Please! S-Stop! I'll do anything! Please stop!" Sana begged, trying to resist Arthur's cock. But her hips still moved by herself as if she wanted to eat his cock. Sweat covered her body, making her look more erotic.

But he wasn't going to listen. He moved her ass up and down with his hands, squeezing them. He was already recognized as the Paladin, so his position was now officially higher than Sana's.

"Oooooohhhhh!" Sana cried out, her hips moving by themselves.

"Do you like it, Archbishop? Because I like it and can't stop."

"Ahhhhh! A-Ahhhhhh! Y-Yes! I-I'm...I'm sorry! I-I'm so sorry! Please forgive me! I really love it!"

"You're a bad person, you know? You're the one who initiated this ritual, and yet you asked me to stop." Arthur teased her.

"I-I'm begging you! Please don't make me cum! I will get 5 Sins if I cum from your cock!"

"You can pay it back with your Virtue. Please don't worry about it." Arthur replied, moving his hips faster and harder.

"A-Ahhhhhhh! P-Please stop! Please! I-I'll do anything! Just please stop!" Sana begged, her voice getting weaker.

"Hmm? What's wrong? Don't tell me that you're close to cumming already?" Arthur teased her as his member moved in and out of her pussy.

Sona's pussy somehow tightened around his cock, refusing to let him go. Her tongue stuck out, feeling more pleasure as her saliva flew around everywhere.

Arthur raised his body and kissed her, sucking on her tongue. His tongue entered her mouth and was tickled by hers. They continued kissing, their tongues moving within each other. Her breath became heavier, making her moan and mumble words.

"A-Ah! M-Mmph! -Agh!" Sana moaned out as she felt her body tingle.

"Haha, looks like you're close to cumming." Arthur whispered to her.

He knew that she was close to cumming because of the way her body was reacting.

Sana's breathing increased, and her mouth opened wider as she moaned. Her hips moved by themselves while her breasts swung around, causing her to moan even louder. She grabbed his head and pulled him closer, using him as a pillow as she tried to keep her balance.

Her thighs trembled as if she was having a seizure. She couldn't hold herself up anymore, making her fall on top of Arthur. It was up to Arthur now to move.

He grabbed her waist with one hand and her hip with the other. He turned her around and placed himself above her before entering her once again.

"Aaahhn!" Sana screamed out loud as he entered her pussy again.

For some reason, it felt even better when he was under her. The view of her face and breasts made his cock twitch, excited, and he pushed it deep inside her.

"Nn...aahhh! -nn!" Sana moaned, her breathing becoming faster as her body convulsed.

She grabbed the bed sheet tight, biting her lip in pleasure. Her muscles were tightening, making her shudder.

"A-A-Ahh! -ah- A-Ahhhh! Cumming! I am about to come!" Sana moaned out loud, the sound of her voice filled with lust and excitement.

Arthur's cock twitched inside of her pussy as he felt his balls clench, preparing for release. He was about to cum from fucking this girl in the Paladin ritual. It wasn't supposed to go this far, but he really enjoyed it. But he also knew...

'I won't be able to dominate Sana now, but at least she won't mind having sex with me this one time.'

His orgasm was approaching fast, his cock ready to explode.

'Besides, if I'm going to do something sinful, I might as well enjoy it. She also knows about that.' He grinned as he moved faster. Her pussy wall clenched against his cock once again, but he knew he shouldn't cum inside her.

"AH! AH! Uwaaahhh! M-Mm! M-Ohhh! A-Ahhh! N-No! Cumming! I am cumming!" Sana screamed as her body shook violently.

She was biting her lip hard as her pussy spasmed, milking him for all he was worth. The orgasm made her scream out, and her body arched.

The sound of her wet squelching caused Arthur to cum. He quickly pulled his cock and sprayed a massive cum over Sana's body. The semen splattered over her breasts, stomach, and thighs.

[Ding! You had covered Archbishop Sana with your cum! Your Sins increased by 3!]

[You won't gain Sins from covering Archbishop Sana with your cum again!]

Chapter 8

'Oh? I got 3 Sins? If I cum inside her, then I surely will get 5.' I thought.

Sana gasped as she felt warm liquid spray over her. Her body shook as she looked at her body that was covered with my cum. She tried to wipe it off with her hands, but I stopped her.

"That was part of the ritual, right?" I grinned, "So, Archbishop. I am officially a Paladin, right?"

"Ugh..." Sana groaned. But then, she slowly nodded. "I-Indeed... T-This was all part of the ritual. C-Congratulations, Paladin." She smiled beautifully, still covered in his cum. She licked the semen near her lips and tasted it delightfully.

I smirked and leaned in to kiss her. My lips met hers, which was already clean, giving her a soft kiss. They separated from each other as my cock went limp. Once was enough for now. I sat beside the exhausted Sana, looking at her.

The Archbishop also looked back at me. Her breath was heavy, and she tried her best to pull the blanket that got kicked off the bed to cover her body.

"I had fun, Archbishop." I flashed my most handsome smile to her, causing the Archbishop to turn red once again. "I suggest you clean yourself before any nuns see you."

Thanks to the quiet time I gave her, Sana managed to return to her usual calm self. Just as I said, that was all part of the ritual. She was the one who initiated it, so she shouldn't blame the young man, me, who had just turned into an official Paladin before her.

It wasn't just that. Paladin was in a higher position than her, even higher than the Pope. If I commanded her, then she would happily sleep with me again in the future, as she wouldn't get any Sins as long as I didn't impregnate her.

"Thanks for your suggestion, Paladin." She replied with the same smile she had before her sexual lust took over her.

I left the church after I waited for Sana to get dressed again. For an Archbishop, Sana dressed in a really erotic dress that revealed everything except for her breasts and private parts. No, maybe it was because she was the Archbishop that she dressed so lightly.

Thankfully, a bath was also connected to the room, which Sana used to clean herself. I didn't need to use it and only used Purification magic, which was a part of Holy Magic to clean myself from sweat and smell.

After cleaning ourselves, Sana escorted me out of the room where Garcia was waiting. The nun had a red face and a wet crotch, something I didn't fail to notice. However, she still used her illusion magic, so no one noticed it, not even Sana.

'That's some awesome magic. Now I know why she is worth a lot of Sins.'

I smiled at her, pretending not to see anything as Garcia guided me out of the church while Sana returned to her room.

When I walked out, many nuns looked at me with mixed gazes. Some of them looked at me in awe, while some of them were similar to the nun that had served me tea before, looking at my body with a lustful gaze.

'If Castitas Church, which is famous for its chastity, is like this, then how is the Luxuria Church, which is famous for its lust?'

Followers of that Goddess of Lust, known as Teri and Tera, were really strange. In front of many people, they acted like proper nuns and priests.

But they showed their true lustful nature when they were in front of me, the Paladin. Their gazes were totally different compared to when I entered earlier.

"Please visit us regularly, Paladin Arthur." Garcia bowed her head deeply as we arrived at the exit. Her breasts curtain moved, making me able to glance at her erect nipples.

Gulping, I calmed myself down and raised my hand. I wasn't a virgin, so something like that was totally normal and wouldn't make me lose my calm. 𝑏𝑒𝑑𝑛𝘰𝑣𝑒𝘭.𝑐𝑜𝑚

"Yes. I will regularly visit in the future."

'Because I want to have sex with Sana again.' I added in my mind as I walked away. 'I haven't dominated her yet, but she will obey my order to satisfy my lust if I command her. Because having sex with Goddess' apostle won't give you any Sins.'

The rules in this world were strange. Once again, this was an Eroge, so what could one expect? My Paladin title would prove to be the best investment I made in this early game. The developer of this game itself had a few screws loose in their heads, so many settings were strange.

"Well, let's visit Eliza for now. I bet she's sulking and trying to visit the café by herself. Because that's what happened in the game."

In Sins Paradise, the events were divided into two. One was forced, and the other was triggered.

When a player first started the game, they would be given a tutorial to make a girl fall and an introduction to the main heroines depending on a player's choice to make it easier for them to target one of the heroines.

The introduction of the main heroines was one of the triggered events. Each introduction happened on different days, so the protagonist could visit all the main heroines, which totaled around 14 girls. A lot, indeed. But I didn't intend to get them all, as I only liked a few of them.

Becoming a sex friend was okay with me. But if I was asked whether I would love all of them and make them my lover, the answer would be impossible. No, I wouldn't make all of them my lovers.

If the protagonist tried to get all of them, which was possible because there was no time limit in the real world, unlike when it was the game, then he would visit all of them.

'Coincidentally, Eliza's event happened on the first day of school before sunset, which is in a few minutes.' I thought as I looked at the sun's position.

The sky had turned into an orange hue, and a few street lights made from magic stones already lit the main street where he was walking now.

"If I am not wrong, the café is located near the Royal Academy. I will be able to arrive on time if I keep this pace."

This was also the event where the protagonist met the minor villain for the first time. In short, it was time for Arthur's appearance.

An excited grin appeared on my face. This was my bonus stage. No way I would let the unknown man get the girl I had my eyes on.

It didn't matter whether that man was the protagonist of this world that could gain Sins point twice as fast and maybe had a passive skill that nullified the side effect of having many Sins. I wasn't sure, as the game never specified it.

My memories of the game were also a bit blurry. So I only guessed about this passive skill as the protagonist didn't get any strange gazes from the others because he had something like that.

I thought it was just a game mechanic back when I played it, but this was a real world, so maybe the mechanic was realized as a form of a passive skill.

"Let's see…"

Well, even so, the protagonist should be as weak as a normal person now. A little flick would send him flying to the wall.

"If he tries something funny, like in the game, then I will show him his place. Unfortunately, Eliza is mine, Mr. Protagonist." I muttered dangerously in a low voice. "I'll be the one who breaks her haughty face and makes her beg me for more pleasure."

Chapter 9

The night in Academy City was busy. Students walked out in the street to get some fresh air after studying all day.

Even today was the first day of school, and many students, especially those from Royal Academy and Diligentia Academy, were diligent in their studies.

Ignoring Diligentia Academy, which was filled with chosen students, the students in Royal Academy need to keep their grades to stay in the Academy.

Some of the students were commoners, unlike Patientia, filled with nobles, or Castitas, filled with the servant of the Goddess.

I walked alone in the street while the other students were walking with their friends, talking merrily. I didn't care, though, as I looked around the area with a smile and hands in my pockets.

This rather calm atmosphere was totally different from when I was in Horizon Online. Back then, the street was filled with warriors and run-down buildings. Even my mansion wasn't safe from burglars trying to steal the riches that I purposely left behind in my home.

That was why this calm and lovely atmosphere was really new to me.

'I still can't get used to such calmness and still put my guard up.'

Getting attacked in the street was normal. Only in the Royal Capital of Horizon Online was the player able to rest easily. However, that kind of life didn't fit the strongest player, Arthur. I was always in constant danger to keep my mind sharp to survive.

A single negligence would cost me my life, after all.

"My former comrades would die from laughter if they knew I was walking to a café alone to meet a sulking girl."

The hard-rocking people who threw their lives to defeat the last boss. No way would they ever think their comrades would visit a girl in a café after sunset.

I stopped in front of a rather luxurious café and looked inside through the big window. A commoner wouldn't even think to visit a café like this; the interior furniture and luxurious entrance screamed this café was for a noble.

However, while I was a commoner in this world, I already got the title of Paladin, which essentially put my authority similar to the Pope and the Duke of Virtue Kingdom.

Also, thanks to the generosity of the system, Horizon Online's Gold in my inventory was converted to Sins Paradise's Gold. And the fact that I got all my former comrades' and enemies' money meant I got a ton of gold that could last me a lifetime.

I didn't know how much I had as the numbers got cut off at the end. My appearance was also passable to enter this fancy cafe, so I didn't need to be embarrassed when going inside.

With a confident smile, I entered the café and looked around. I found the girl I tried to find at the corner of the café, which was far from the window, drinking alone with a solemn and sad gaze.

"There she is," I muttered as I saw a waitress approaching me.

The girl at the corner of the room, Eliza, was still oblivious to the boy that tried to approach her. She looked down at the drink, playing around with the straw while pouting.

'Why did he refuse me? He usually is happy when I ask him out.'

As this was their first day in Virtue Royal Academy, she planned to teach him how to act like a noble and asked him to visit the new café that was famous amongst the nobility.

While the Royal Academy didn't really care about one's standing, nobles would look down on the students without any manners or without friends. And Eliza knew that Arthur had no friend besides her.

"And here I am really kind enough to ask him out. I don't know any more about Arthur!"

"What?"

"Hya!"

Eliza was surprised when she suddenly heard Arthur's voice from the side and let out a cute yelp. She turned her head, looking at Arthur, who stood beside the table with a cheeky smile.

"I heard something like, 'I don't know any more about Arthur!' What's that?" He asked with a playful tone as he sat across from Eliza. "And here I am, kind enough to accompany you when you're alone." 𝚋ｅｄｎ𝚘𝚟ｅｌ.ｃｏ𝚖

"A-A-Arthur! N-Nothing! B-BY THE WAY, How long have you been here? Didn't you say you have somewhere to go after school?" Her face blushed red, embarrassed as she shouted at him. She had never thought that Arthur would show up so suddenly.

"Since you played with your straw." He replied as he rested his head on his hands. "And I did get somewhere. But as I thought you would still be here, I came here after I finished my business. Thanks for waiting for me, Eliza."

"I-I am not waiting for you!" She tried to deny him, but her smile betrayed her.

Looking at her, I couldn't help but think.

'She's just a tsundere. How easy. And I confirmed that the requirement still progressed nicely.'

Requirements!

1. Refuse her invitation 10 times (1/10)

While my intention was to keep the protagonist away from this girl, I also found out that I just needed to refuse her offer or invitation 10 times.

It didn't matter whether I went with her later or not; I just needed to refuse her to finish the requirement.

"B-but, I guess I can have your company here. Hehehe…" She began to murmur to herself happily. Her mood was lifted

"Listen, Arthur!" Then she started to tell me about nobility and such, something that I already had an idea about.

Unexpectedly, I enjoyed Eliza's expression as she looked happy with my company.

The original Arthur in the Eroge was really an idiot guy. If he had just accompanied Eliza and kept the protagonist away, the beautiful childhood friend close to him wouldn't have gotten stolen.

While waiting for my order and listening to Eliza's 'lecture,' I noticed something.

'The students started to fill the café. I guess the protagonist will soon arrive with his friend.'

From the edge of my sight, I saw the waitress from before walking toward this table, bringing my order on a tray. It was nice as my order had finally arrived, but my focus wasn't on the waitress.

Instead, I looked past her at the black-haired boy wearing the Royal Academy uniform. The boy had just entered the café with his friend, a busty purple-haired and purple-eyed girl with a perky butt and erotic latex clothes that only covered her private parts, like a bikini.

Her hair was done in a high-ponytail and it was swaying at the same rhythm with her hips.

'There he is, the protagonist and his helper.'

Many people ignored the girl and only glanced at the boy, which was quite strange, but not me. Because soon, they would approach our table and begin to talk to Eliza.

"Arthur, did you hear me?" Eliza called out to me while raising her voice a little.

I turned my attention back to the brown-haired girl, smiling softly. "I do. You're talking about a noble's attitude, right?"

"Yeah!"

Although my attention was divided, with my high status, it was easy to understand everything that happened around me. That was why I also heard what Eliza talked about and the waitress saying thanks after putting my order on the table earlier.

And I also noticed footsteps that belonged to the protagonist approaching us.

"So you must be careful, got it? Especially around Princess Cariss–"

When Eliza was about to finish her explanation with a haughty face and index finger raised near her cheek, someone interrupted from the side.

"Hello, can we sit here? Unfortunately, there is no other empty table."

It was the protagonist. He had a friendly smile on his face, which made people want to talk and be nice to him.

"Ah, I am also from the Royal Academy. My name is Adam Spencer. Nice to meet you." He continued, ignoring Eliza's displeased face as her explanation was suddenly interrupted.

I, however, wondered about something else.

'Is this fucker dense or confident? How the fuck is he able to ignore Eliza's expression, which literally told him to fuck off? And it is clear that we have something here, sitting just the two of us.'

It was amazing. Ignoring the expression of the person you talked to really needed talent. The girl beside the protagonist, Adam, also smiled seductively while looking at me. Clearly, she wanted to seduce me and break apart my relationship with Eliza.

However, no one could actually see the girl. The reason why Adam was confident earlier was also thanks to this girl. She was what all Eroge's protagonists had, the helper. And she was also the one who helped Adam enter the Royal Academy even with his status.

But I wasn't Arthur in the game. So I was able to keep his smiling face while looking at Adam.

"Ah, you're a student from the Royal Academy?" I asked them with a friendly tone, making the protagonist's smile wider.

"Ye–"

Adam answered, thinking he could get into our space together. However, before he finished his sentence, I raised my middle finger at him.

"Can you please kindly not bother us? Don't you see we have our time together here?"

Chapter 10

"Pardon?" The protagonist asked with a dumbfounded face, clearly confused by my reply and action that didn't match.

I noticed Eliza's face turned happier when I clearly refused Adam. The expression of the girl beside Adam contorted into something ugly. Still, I ignored her. I wasn't supposed to be able to see her, just like what happened to Garcia's clothes.

"It seems not only your manner, but your brain is shit too. Don't you understand my kind words? Then I will make it simple." I said, pointing at my middle finger. "This meant fuck off from here and don't interrupt our date, fucker."

My voice was loud enough to gather attention from the others in the café. They whispered with their friends, wondering what was going on. And because I mentioned this protagonist interrupted my date, the favor of the students was at my side.

'No one likes someone who can't read the room and interrupts someone's date. Only those with no friends or lovers would think so. However…'

I glanced around at the other students. All of them were either with their friends or their fiancé and lover. They understood what I felt.

'There is no one like that in this café.'

"I-I…"

It seemed like Adam wasn't as dense as I thought. Maybe he was just that confident because his charm and appearance were increased by the girl that followed him on his side.

He looked around, noticing the strange gaze he got from the other students inside the café.

"Adam, we should leave right now. If your reputation is destroyed here, then you won't be able to have sex with the girl you want."

The girl beside him whispered in his ear, but I was able to hear what she said due to my high stats.

"But…"

"You will be able to have sex with her in the future! I promise to help you in my name, Beatrice!"

As I had thought, Adam had taken the fancy of Eliza. Unfortunately, I was here to get her first.

From the others' perspective, Adam was talking to himself. So I pushed him a bit.

"Can you please leave us now? We have something to talk about personally. There are still a lot of free tables over here if you can't see it."

I pointed at the table in the corner of the room, which was now free after the ones sitting there left.

Adam turned to me and scratched his cheek. "Y-Yeah. I-I will do just that."

I saw him leaving the now empty table with the girl, Beatrice, and smiled. Oh, how pitiful he was. The girl was looking over her shoulder at me with a mysterious smile.

Did she get interested in me? Or did she plan to mess with me later in the future? Well, that wasn't really important. Whatever she was trying to do to me, I would gladly wait for her.

"Thank you, Arthur."

Eliza's soft voice reached my ear, and I turned to her. She was smiling happily, tilting her head slightly.

"You did that because I was uncomfortable with strangers, right?"

Oh, right. There was something like that in her setting.

She acted haughty and was never able to be honest with herself because she was bad with other people, even more so with strangers. By the way, she was the one who told the protagonist about it when the player successfully dominated her.

Remembering her personality, I nodded slightly. "Yeah. But I also do that because I don't want him to disturb our time together."

"W-What are you saying?!" Eliza blushed and stuttered, averting her eyes from me. But I noticed a small smile grow on her face even if she didn't face me.

'It is just too easy.'

After that, we just talked about what we should do for the future lecture and some random stuff. I accompanied her until it was time for me to go to my next target.

It was already around 9 PM when Eliza was satisfied, and we parted ways. She went to the noble daughter's dorm while I went to my own dorm, the commoner boy, which was located near the teacher's dorm.

I would ask to change my dorm tomorrow. For today, this was good enough as I could infiltrate into the teacher's dorm easier as they were adjacent to each other. And I didn't need my bed as I would stay in Emilia's room for tonight.

The reason why they built the commoner dorm near the teacher's dorm was simple. It was so that the teacher could regulate them and put them down easily if the commoner students created a ruckus.

For noble students… Even the teacher needed to be a bit careful dealing with those kids. If they pulled the card, 'My father is Duke Alvartros!' even the teacher had no way to punish them harshly unless the teacher was a Duke themselves.

Me? As long as my opponent wasn't the King of Virtue Kingdom himself, no one could tell me anything.

I said my authority was similar to the Pope and the Dukes in Virtue Kingdom. That was about my authority, not my position. My position as Paladin was higher than theirs.

I said that because the Pope and the Duke of Virtue Kingdom had the highest authority. The King had a special privilege as a leader of the country. That was why my authority was a bit lower than the King himself.

Anyway, that wasn't really important.

"Here I am."

Currently, I was standing on the roof of the commoner dorm building. While it was indeed built for commoner students, this building wasn't shabby at all. This was better than most buildings where the commoner lived in Virtue Kingdom.

If I compared it to the building on Earth, this building was similar to a good hotel in New York. Well, the dormitories for the noble kids were like luxury hotels, so the difference was still heaven and earth.

In front of me was the teacher's dorm. It was two times taller than the building I was on, but it shouldn't be a problem.

"If I remember correctly, Emilia's room was adjacent to the protagonist, meaning she was on the right side on the sixth floor."

The teacher's dorm was around 12 floors, so she was right in the middle.

Her dorm masturbating event was supposed to happen a week after school started after she was found out by Adam when she masturbated in the teacher's bathroom after the lesson.

Still, the system only gave me 18 hours to finish it. I called the quest window once again to see how much time I had to finish the mission.

Quest:

[Note: Domination System will give you a quest to help you increase your sins. You can freely refuse a quest, but it won't refresh and only show a new quest 3 days after you rejected the current quest.]

- What did I just see?!

Quest Description: Infiltrate a teacher's dormitory and see your teacher masturbate in her room!

Deadline: 7 hours

Reward: 5 Sins

I gained the quest when it was around 10 AM, so it was just right that the deadline was in 7 hours.

The question was, how do I infiltrate inside the teacher's dorm? Many securities were walking around the perimeter, forcing the students to get inside their own dorm as it was almost their curfew. We were supposed to return to our dorm at 10 PM, with no exceptions allowed.

Again, that rule only applied to commoner students as most noble students had their own villa in Academy City to live at. Some parents also brought their children to eat in a restaurant outside the academy, so they had no curfew for their dorm.

However, I preferred to stay in the academy as most events at the start of the game concentrated around the Royal Academy. That was why I planned to move to the noble dorm tomorrow.

Now, about the answer to my question earlier. I opened my inventory window and took out a single black cape. It appeared in my hand, and I wore it on top of my uniform.

This cape's name was [Shadow Cape], and it enhanced with the ability to move within a shadow. Its defense was low and almost useless as a piece of armor, but it was convenient to move undetected by the others.

"Now then..." With a grin on my face, my figure got eaten by the darkness. "Let's see how that cow masturbates, shall we? I bet it would be really erotic if the CG in the game was real."

Chapter 11

The teacher's dorm corridor was lit with a magic lamp on the wall. It was powered with something called Magic Stone, and to light it, one only needed to inject MP into it.

Well, that wasn't really important right now. Unlike the students' dorm, no security walked around the corridor of the teacher's dorm because they weren't needed.

Even with a well-lit corridor, there were still some shadows where I could hide, like the gap between the door.

I didn't need a long time to reach Emilia's room and hid under the shadow inside her room. It was dark, so I had a lot of places to hide.

The room was luxurious, with a big canopy bed in the middle.

"Ahn~ Hnn~ So good!"

And on top of that big bed, Emilia was naked. She masturbated, rubbing her pussy with her fingers as she played with her nipple with the other hand. Her breasts bounced around with each of her movements, and I noticed a trail of liquid dripping from her exposed pussy.

It seemed like she had played with herself for quite some time.

"I-I shouldn't do this as a teacher, b-but… My students are so cute that I got aroused thinking about one of them pushing me down. Ahn! T-The way they looked at my breast made me excited! Ooooh!"

The way she moaned and arched her back when she slid one finger into her pussy was really erotic. Her gigantic breasts jiggled as her tongue stuck out, screaming in pleasure. She orgasmed and squirted a ton of love juices like a waterfall, wetting the bed and the floor.

It was an amazing display. Even when I hid inside a shadow, I could feel my cock throbbing ever so slightly in excitement. This was way better than the CG in the game!

Emilia was sprawled on the bed, her arms were spread, and she had a satisfied smile. Her breath was heavy, and her chest moved with each time she exhaled and inhaled.

"Haa… Haa… I-I did it again." She muttered as she picked herself up, not even caring about her wet bed and floor.

"Ugghh… I-I didn't get any Sins by doing this for the second and afterward, but it is really wrong. Imagining myself being pushed down by my own student. If I was found out, then I… I will get really excited." She grinned excitedly as she played with her breasts once again.

Yup, I confirmed it. She was a pervert, alright. I got really excited watching her play with herself again. But I should check her status progression first.

Requirements!

1. See her masturbate in her dorm room. (Done)

2. Tell her that she's just a dirty cowgirl.

Alright, that was done. I should continue, then.

Moving toward the shadow in front of her bed, I then deactivated [Shadow Cape] ability and appeared in front of her.

"Playing with your tits and pussy in the Royal Academy teacher's dormitory. What a dirty cowgirl." I said, and Emilia jumped at my voice.

"Kyaa!" She raised her head and screamed. "W-W-W-"

Her stuttering was really cute. She couldn't even perform a single word as she covered her wet crotch with her hands. Her face blushed red; I noticed it even in this kind of darkness thanks to one of my skills Night Vision.

[Shadow Cape] hid my whole body, so my face couldn't be seen right now. However, I've completed all the requirements, and another notification rang in my head.

[Quest What did I just see?! has been completed!]

[Player Arthur gained 5 Sins as a reward!]

[Next Quest will appear tomorrow]

Right, I had completed all requirements. I didn't need to hide my face anymore, so I took off [Shadow Cape] and grinned at Emilia.

"I don't think that my curiosity to infiltrate the teacher dormitory will end up like this. Can you tell me what you were doing just now, teacher Emilia?"

"You are! What are you doing here?!"

It seemed like she recognized me as her eyes widened in surprise.

"As I said earlier, I am curious about the teacher dorm, so I infiltrated inside."

I approached her and jumped onto the bed, raising her chin with my hand. She didn't resist at all. Her eyes were filled with expectation.

Right, she said she would get excited if a student saw her current state, didn't she? Her body quivered, and her hand that was on her crotch began to move inside.

I lowered my gaze to look at her body, and she showed a lustful expression. The difference between her strict and serious expression in class and this lustful one made me excited, and I wanted to tease her and mock her. 𝙗𝒆𝙙𝙣𝒐𝙫𝙚𝒍.𝒄𝒐𝒎

"You're really a pervert, aren't you? A dirty cowgirl who got excited while masturbating while imagining her student."

"I-I didn't!"

"Tell me the truth!" I put a bit of force on my hand and made her look into my eyes. "If you tell me what you feel, I might give you what you want. Think carefully, teacher~"

"I…"

"Well, if you don't want to say it, then I will ask your body directly."

As I said that, I pulled her hand, which she used to hide her breasts away, and squeezed the soft lump of meat on her chest. It was really soft, and my hand got sucked in easily. I couldn't hold all of them as her breasts were larger than my hand.

"Wow, it's really soft." I said, grinning widely.

"Ahn~ W-Wait!"

"You want to be fucked by your student, right? Look, your pussy is already drenched."

I released her chin and pulled her other hand away, exposing her pussy with pussy juices dripping out of it. Her hand left a trail of juice connected to her pussy entrance as I pulled it out. She inserted her finger, didn't she?

"What a naughty teacher. Inserting your finger into your pussy when your student is in front of you." I leaned closer to her face, and she averted it slightly as she mistook me for going to her lips.

But no, I went to her ear and whispered in a sultry voice. "You can let it out, you know? I can help you reach the highest pleasure you've ever felt."

Her body jolted slightly. Maybe she imagined what I would do to her as I felt her nipple turn harder under my left hand, which was still squeezing her breast. I kneaded it, giving some pleasure to Emilia as she let out a soft moan.

"Look at my pants, teacher. I am already hard and excited to have sex with you. You want it, don't you?"

With my words, her gaze went to the big tent that was created on my pants. Her eyes widened once again, but she was still hesitating. Then I sent the last

"You can take my pants off if you want to see it. I won't say anything to other people that I saw you masturbating and having sex with me here. Our secret will stay between us."

Gulping, her hands moved toward my pants. I released the one I held and let her do what she wanted as I pulled my face away, looking at her unbuckled my belt. With a clicking sound, my pants were pulled off at once.

My fully erect dick got freed and hit her face right in front of her eyes. Her nose twitched as a hot breath hit my shaft. Then her eyes widened as she realized that she had just smelt my cock.

Chapter 12

"So big…" She muttered, panting heavily, and slowly stroked my meat stick with her hand, which was still covered in her pussy juice, curiously.

It served as a lube, and it felt rather good. I groaned when she moved her hand over my tip.

Without me commanding her, she began to stroke it gently and licked the tip. Her free hand played with her pussy, and she let out a pleasured moan while she did that, lifting her ass high.

Seeing this teacher serving me when she said she didn't want it earlier brought me an evil smile.

"Ah! I-I am licking my student's cock."

Emilia uttered, but she had a smile on her face as she kept moaning. I was certain this would happen, but it was too easy.

"Are you scared of the consequences, Emilia?" I said teasingly, and she stopped, looking up at me with a lustful gaze.

She was still a teacher, and I was a student. It was wrong doing this, but she couldn't help but do it as she always imagined being pushed down by her student.

For people like her, especially as she came from the Virtue Kingdom, she certainly also thought about the consequence of doing this. But…

"I don't care anymore!" She shouted at me and pulled away. Her breasts bounced as she lay on her back, spreading her legs and prying open her drenched pussy with her hands.

Her breasts were pushed inside with her arms, and her pink lower lips were fully exposed. I could still see her hymen from where I stood. If I was a virgin, I would have probably ejaculated just by looking at her naughty figure.

"Please have sex with me! I don't care about the consequences or anything like that! I-I am too excited to stop right now, and I can't endure it anymore! I will die if you don't give me your meat stick!"

With that, all reason in Emilia was gone. Without me pouring my Sins into her, I heard a notification inside my head.

[Ding! Emilia Dixon's Virtues point has reached 0.]

[You can dominate her right now!]

[Dominate Emilia Dixon? Yes/No]

'Yes.'

I pushed the 'Yes' button and crawled over to Emilia. A small pink heart tattoo appeared above her crotch with my name written in the middle, indicating that she was mine.

[Ding! Emilia Dixon is dominated!]

[Now she can't refuse your order!]

Refusing a woman's invitation was something a man wouldn't do.

"Then I will give you what you want. Don't worry. This will stay our secret."

"Yes!" She replied, prying her pussy open further. Her juices dripped out from it. "Please take my virginity! Aaah! To have my virginity taken by my student's massive cock! W-What a dream!"

"Kukuku, this is just the beginning."

I positioned my cock in front of her pussy's entrance, rubbing against it in a teasing manner. She felt it and moaned in pleasure. The pussy juices that came out from her hole drenched the tip of my cock, wetting it.

Emilia had a big, happy smile on her face as she looked at my cock in front of her pussy from the gap between her breasts. Her tongue was sticking out, her saliva dripping from it. It seemed like she was expecting a kiss, so I leaned toward her and gave it.

"Hnn!" She gasped in surprise as I inserted my tongue inside her mouth, but soon she attacked back, intertwining our tongues with each other. "Hnn~"

My hands went to her breasts, squeezing these massive soft mountains larger than my hands. Her hands went over my neck, pulling me closer. She was more erotic than before, which made me get more excited. My cock throbbed, and I wanted to insert it into her pussy right now.

I ended the kiss and pulled away.

"I will put it in."

"Y-Yes." Emilia nodded and pulled me again. "Kiss me again when you're doing it, please!"

"Alright."

Once again, I kissed her. Our kiss made vulgar sounds as I used my hand to guide my cock into her pussy entrance. With my experience with Sana earlier this afternoon, finding the hole was really easy. My tip penetrated it slowly, stopping right when I felt her hymen.

It seemed like Emilia felt it, too, as she let out a muffled moan and stopped moving her tongue inside my mouth. She pulled her face away and moaned loudly.

"Ahn! I-It's entering! The tip is entering!"

"And now the rest of it!"

I pushed all my cock inside her pussy at once. Blood dripped out from the entrance of her pussy as I just broke her hymen. Her back arched due to the sudden pleasure, and she orgasmed as a loud, pleasured moan escaped her lips.

"Ooooh! Yeesss!"

[Ding! You took Emilia Dixon's virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!]

To think that she orgasmed just by me taking her virginity. What a slut of a teacher was she? 𝓫ℯ𝓭𝓃𝓸𝓋ℯ𝓁．𝓬𝓸𝓂

"Aah! M-My virginity is taken by my student!" She held her face that was twisted with a lustful smile. "How great!"

Breathing hard as if this was the greatest thing she had ever felt, Emilia locked her legs around my waist and pushed me closer.

"Please move! Please ravage my pussy and make me feel good!"

She was so ecstatic about it, and I grinned. She started gasping for breath as I slightly pulled my cock from her deepest part.

"I am moving."

Her hips were squishy, and I didn't need to put effort into moving. However, her pussy wall was also tight enough to clamp against my cock, giving me uncontrollable pleasure and making me let out a groan as I moved my hips, supported by her legs.

I grabbed her hips and thrust my cock in and out. They were soft to grab, and I could tell they were the best hips I had ever held. Not that I held many in the first place, but that didn't matter.

Her pussy kept opening and closing every time my tip touched her cervix, and from there, Emilia kept moaning. Her hands were holding the bed sheets as her large breasts bounced up and down.

"Aaah! That feels so good! D-Deeper…! Yes, oooh! Make a mess out of me! Make me cum!"

The honored teacher of Virtue Royal Academy had become an exemplary prostitute. She moved her hips, wriggling them around, and became lewder as I kept thrusting my cock inside her pussy. The bed sheet crumpled under her grip, trying her best not to go crazy from the pleasure my cock brought.

"My inside! Aaah! It's reaching my deepest part! C-Cumming! I am about to come!"

"Me too," I replied as I moved my hips faster. Her inside was better than I thought, and I couldn't rein myself in anymore. I pulled her closer and pierced her all the way up to her womb. "I will cum inside, Emilia!"

"Yes! Cum inside me! Creampie me! Aaah! Cumming! I am cumming!"

Splurt!

"Ooooohhh!"

Emilia let out an incomprehensible shout as I shot my semen deep inside her. Her voice was like an animal in their mating session, but lewder. In fact, her vaginal wall also clutched against my cock, refusing to let it go.

[Ding! You cummed inside Emilia Dixon's pussy! Your Sins increased by 5!]

[You won't gain Sins from cumming inside Emilia Dixon's pussy again!]

Two announcements appeared in front of me, making me smile.

She was still writhing and arching, letting out a stream of cum as I pulled my cock out. She even stuck out her tongue and showed off her sloppy face.

"Ahhiii! A-A lot of semen is being pushed out!"

My semen was dripping out from her pussy as she released her leg lock. I backed away a little and looked at the sloppy mess I had made out of Emilia. She was breathing hard, and her breasts were still bouncing.

Still, my cock was covered in my semen and her juice now. So I sat down on the bed.

"Good girl, Emilia," I said with a big grin. "Now, care to clean my cock?"

To this, Emilia glanced down; her gaze was still planted on my cock. She then got on all four and approached me.

"Y-yes."

Chapter 13

Emilia gently grasped my cock and sucked my meat stick, which was glazed with our bodily fluid. What a good woman. I patted her head as I took out a potion from my inventory.

The potion was blue-colored in a sphere-shaped bottle. It was one of the drugs I had taken from a slave trader back in Horizon online. The effect? It made a girl who drank this unable to conceive a kid for a year.

That should be enough for now, as I also want to have kids one day, but not now.

Slurp slurp.

A slurping sound came from her mouth. It sounded so sexy, but I should stop her for now.

"That's enough, Emilia." I said, and she raised her head.

"Y-Yes."

Maybe because she had calmed down a little, her expression now looked a little complicated. Still, I had dominated her, so she couldn't deny my order. I knew she had known about it, too, as I believed she also received the message that I had dominated her.

"Now. Will you be a good girl again and drink this?" I hovered the potion in front of her face. "This is not harmful at all. In fact, you will love this. If you drink this, you won't be able to get pregnant for a year. In the meantime, we can have a lot of sex."

At first, her expression turned to horror. But when I told her that it only worked for a year and we had a lot of sex that year, her expression turned into a happy one.

"R-Really?! Will you have sex with me again?"

"Of course," I replied with a smile. "After all, I am your master now, right? What a failure of a teacher. To be dominated by her own student, isn't that shameful?"

"Ugh…" Emilia groaned. "B-But… You saw me masturbating!"

"You like it, no?"

"I can't deny that. Besides…"

Her rational thinking had returned, but she was still a bit in an aroused state. Her cheek reddened as she looked at my face.

"M-Maybe being dominated by you isn't that bad… Earlier… That was really great. I've never felt something like that when I did it alone. And I think I can't live without that anymore…"

"See?" I smirked at her. "I will keep our relationship a secret from other students or teachers. So, what's your answer? If you don't drink this, maybe you will get pregnant from my semen and be unable to teach at Royal Academy again, you know?"

"I…" She hesitated a bit but then snatched the potion in my hand. "I will drink it."

Opening the cap, she gulped down the content in one go. An obedient and lustful woman was a combination that I liked, even more so when that woman was beautiful and had large breasts, which were my type.

After drinking the potion, Emilia groaned a little. The bottle fell on the bed, but she didn't care as she looked at her body, noticing that nothing had changed. Finally, she looked at me and asked.

"That's it?"

"Yes." I nodded, crawled down from the bed, and took my pants.

When I wore my pants again, Emilia looked rather disappointed. I chuckled at that sight while buckling my belt.

"Don't worry. I will visit you tomorrow. Did you forget that we have a class in the morning? Look at how late it is."

As I said so, Emilia turned to the clock on the wall.

"Ah!" A surprised voice escaped her lips as she noticed that it was already late.

Well, even if it felt fast, she masturbated for a long time, and then I fucked her too. The pleasure she felt made her forget about time. That happened too often, or so my friend back in Horizon online told me.

"Will you really visit me again tomorrow?" She asked with a shaking voice as she crawled up from bed, approaching me from behind. My semen, mixed with her pussy juice, dripped on the floor as she stood up.

Walking with swaying hips, she got close to me and hugged me.

"Why don't you stay here tonight? If you can infiltrate this building, then you're surely strong enough, no? Please?"

Of course, that was what I had planned since the start. But I was still a student registered in the commoner dorm, so…

"I will return shortly then. I need to deceive the security in the commoner dorm before coming back."

Maybe because she didn't expect what I said or didn't believe I lived in a commoner dorm, Emilia took a step back with her eyes widened.

"A commoner?"

Emilia Dixon was a noble. A daughter of a Count, to be exact, according to the status shown to me by my appraisal.

The relationship between a commoner and a noble couldn't happen. No, it was impossible. Maybe if the girl came from a baron house, she would still be allowed to marry a rich commoner.

But a relationship between a Count daughter and a commoner was impossible. That was just against the law of society in this Virtue Kingdom.

Then, what would happen if a girl was found to be dominated by a man in this country? If the girl was a commoner, she would be kicked out of her house and disowned. Easy.

What about a noble? If the one who dominated the noble girl was a noble of higher status, the girl would be married to that person. Of course, the noble who dominated the girl would be looked down upon and treated with contempt, as having Sins was taboo in this country.

But then, if the one who dominated the noble girl was of commoner status, what would happen?

The answer was the girl would be executed to preserve Virtue Kingdom and the noble house's honor. It seemed a little bit extreme, but that was done to protect the noble girl of this kingdom.

That was why Emilia looked afraid after I told her I was a commoner. Being able to dominate someone meant that I had Sins used to dominate her. The Sins needed to dominate someone were varied. Even if she knew her worth wasn't much because she had low Virtues, the effect of having Sins was easy to feel.

However, she didn't need to worry. The side-effects of having Sins, such as having a bad aura and being looked at with contempt, didn't apply to me. Besides…

"Don't worry," I said with a confident smile. "I will stop being a commoner tomorrow. Also, you don't need to worry about me being looked at with contempt. I can hide the fact that I have Sins. See?"

"Huh? That's… true. I can't feel anything from you. You also look… like a normal handsome boy. How?"

Emilia sounded confused. I didn't need to tell her the details that I was a Paladin or how I was able to hide the fact I had Sins. Well, it would be detected if I was tested, but that didn't matter

Tomorrow, I knew that someone from the church would come to the academy to announce the new Paladin, so I just needed to wait until then. No one would be brave enough to test the Paladin's Sins or Virtue. 𝒷𝓮𝒹𝓃ℴ𝓿𝓮𝓁.𝓬𝓸𝓂

It would also be useless if someone tried to use appraisal directly on me. All they could get would be an error, as I was too strong to be appraised. I knew because that happened once when my former comrade tried to use appraisal when I used Limit Break skill.

Well, my Limit Break was a passive skill now, so no one would be able to appraise me.

"That's a secret." I said, putting my finger on my lips.

"I will return shortly, Emilia. Just get the bed ready for us to sleep together. Or…" I leaned closer to her ear and whispered. "You want to continue what we did earlier?"

Her body shook as if she was hit by electricity. No, what hit her was just excitement, and I chuckled at her. Even when I told her I was a commoner, she was still eager to have sex with me.

Ignoring her, I took my [Shadow Cape] from the floor and disappeared.

"See you again in a few minutes."

I could hear Emilia say "Yes" with a rough breath as I dived into the shadow.

'Now, let's fool the security and return here. I am still not satisfied, but I also shouldn't let our relationship be known by others yet.'

Chapter 14

Fooling the security in the commoner dorm was easy. They didn't really check what we did inside the room or anything.

In fact, they just walked around the corridor and made a roll call when the curfew arrived. Many students were surprised, but I knew this would happen, so I replied to security immediately.

After that, I returned to Emilia's room. She was still naked and was waiting for me on the bed. Without saying anything more, I undressed and continued having sex with her until both of us were satisfied.

I must say that was the best rest I have had in the last 5 years. I didn't regret choosing Sins Paradise as my bonus round.

Emilia was exhausted and took a bath that was connected to the room. No need to mention, but I took a bath with her and did a quickie inside. We fell asleep afterward while still naked.

Chirp chirp–

It was now morning, and I woke up first, refreshed. The chirping of the bird from outside was the one that woke me up.

The sun had already shown itself in the horizon, shining on the world with its warm light.

"That was a great night," I muttered, raising my body and stretching my arms above.

I took a peek to my left, where a black-haired beauty was still sleeping. She leaned on her side and had a peaceful expression. Her large breasts were pushed against her arms, deforming them.

It seemed like she was still slightly exhausted but satisfied from our last night's exercises. Reminiscing from last night's exercise, I wanted to have a quickie this morning, but I held myself back.

We had a class to attend this morning, and… we would have been quite late if the clock on the wall didn't lie. We need to hurry.

"Emilia." I called out to her softly, and she groaned in response.

"Ugh…"

The busty teacher squirmed around, stirring awake from her deep slumber. The sheet that only covered her feet moved, and she slowly opened her eyes, looking at me.

"Did you sleep well?" I asked with a smile.

Emilia gave me a small nod, not minding her state. She had accepted the fact that she belonged to me after I ravaged her last night, and she greeted me with a smile.

"Good morning. What time is it?" Her voice was gentle, unlike when we first met or when she lectured the students of our class, class 3.

As a teacher, she was expected to arrive on time, even earlier than the students.

"Seven in the morning. You need to go, right?"

Emilia's eyes widened at my words as she jumped out of bed. Her breasts bounced around as she ran to the closet in a panic.

"I will be late!" She shouted, rummaging through her closet to find clothes and getting dressed. "Ugh… Why don't you tell me earlier?"

"Because I just woke up too," I replied while looking at her.

She wore the same suit as yesterday, consisting of a black suit over a black shirt and miniskirt with a slit on the side. She also wore a garter belt that was attached to a pair of black knee socks.

I didn't really observe her yesterday, but her bra and panties were black, the laced type that invited men's desire.

Looking at her panicked figure, I laughed while I also got dressed in my uniform. I used the Purification skill from Lv 3 Holy Magic to get rid of the smell or anything that made my uniform dirty.

Laundry was useless for me now. This was a really convenient skill.

We finished getting dressed at the same time, and she approached me, stopping right in front of me with a serious and strict look befitting a teacher. Her last night's lustful expression was nowhere to be seen.

As expected from a teacher in the Royal Academy, I guess. Even her acting was perfect.

"Don't forget our promise yesterday, Arthur! We don't know each other in class or school."

"Yeah." I nodded. "I will keep it a secret."

"Good." Emilia nodded and gave me a light kiss. She blushed slightly before running toward the exit, her ass swaying left and right. "I will leave first! Make it to the class in time, or I will be forced to deduct your points!"

"I will."

The door was slammed shut, and I was left in her room.

Well, I needed to take the morning class. If I remember correctly, there should be an introduction and some exercise today.

"We will be training with a weapon if I am not wrong? Then there is a spar between students, which is still considered a tutorial in the game."

Many tutorials were present in Sins Paradise. A fighting tutorial was one of them.

It taught the protagonist, who had never fought with a real weapon and only hunted some animals to live, on how to fight for the first time.

Because his helper couldn't enter the Royal Academy due to the danger of being detected, the protagonist, Adam, was truly alone when he was in the Academy.

"And if I remember correctly… Adam is in my class too, right?"

I couldn't see him yesterday because I was just focused on my new situation, but Adam should be in my class. There were 2 main heroines in my class, Eliza and Emilia. I didn't really care about the others.

Even if Adam managed to hit off with my classmates, I wouldn't care as long as he didn't get the main heroines I had my eyes on. Still…

"I don't like it."

Caring and liking were different. Even if I didn't care if he hit off with my classmate, I still didn't like the fact that a guy other than me would be able to become popular.

If it was the protagonist, he would be able to dominate the other girls in my class, which were about half of the students in our class.

"There are 60 students in our class, and 40 of them are girls. Ugh… I can imagine the future where they would ogle over Adam and despise me because I made an enemy of him yesterday. I don't like that because I know dominating all girls in the class is possible if it's him with the help of his helper."

It was at that time. As if the system had heard me, a notification sprung up in front of my face.

[Ding! A new quest is generated!]

"Oh? A new quest?"

I quickly opened my status with the new notification about a new quest coming up. I also used this chance to check the new thing in my status.

Name: Arthur

Race: Human

Lv: 100

Sins: 17

Virtues: 0

Status:

HP: 12200/12200 (MAX 100)

MP: 9920/9920 (MAX 100)

STR: 350 (MAX 100)

VIT: 320 (MAX 100)

AGI: 330 (MAX 100)

DEX: 320 (MAX 100)

INT: 291 (MAX 100)

LUC: 99 (MAX 100)

Skills:

[Ill Status Immunity], [Mind Control Immunity], [Perfect Body], [Lv Max. Swordsmanship], [Lv Max. Holy Magic], [Lv Max. Appraisal], [etc.]

Titles:

[Paladin], [Limit Breaker], [One Man Army], and [King of the World]

Gift:

Domination System -

Domination System

Sins: Unlimited / 17

Dominated List:

- Emilia Dixon

Bonus Skill:

- Requirement Appraisal

See the requirement and how many Sins to dominate a girl! You will be able to see the information you want to see.

Perks: Hero 𝘣𝘦𝑑𝘯𝘰𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝑐𝑜𝘮

Lessen the requirements needed to dominate a girl!

Quest:

- I am Famous!

Quest Description: Defeat the original protagonist, Adam, in the spar! Get famous for being strong among your classmates!

Deadline: None

Reward: 1 Sins

That was coming nicely, especially the quest..

The quest was to defeat Adam in the spar that would happen in the class later. There was no deadline, and the reward was just 1 Sins point, but that was just a bonus.

Then I noticed Emilia's name also got added to my Dominated list, and I got the Paladin title.

"Nice."

This was perfect.

"Now I have 17 Sins, and it's increasing nicely."

Looking at my status, I grinned. While I didn't necessarily want to show myself off, maybe that was the only way to keep Adam's influence from spreading across the Academy.

I didn't necessarily hate him, but he could be in the way of this bonus stage because I knew about the influence he could bring to Virtue Kingdom or even this world.

In one route, he even became a King after marrying the princess, and I didn't want him to have such authority after I clearly showed my hostility toward him yesterday after he hit on Eliza.

"Let's beat him enough later so he won't try to bother me or try to hit the girl I have my eyes on in the future."

Chapter 15

Before going to the building where the class was held, I returned to the commoner dorm and went out, walking.

It would be strange if no one saw me walk out of the dorm when I was supposed to be there, no? Especially when there was an inspector sitting at the entrance since last night, noting the student that went out of the dorm.

I didn't know anyone besides Eliza and Emilia yet, so my walk toward the main building was lonely. What a life… I should make some friends too so they could help me protect my reputation in the future. Well, not that it would be hard after Sana arrived in the Academy and announced me as the new Paladin.

Many people would flock toward me, especially the noble kids. They would try to make a connection with me, making it easier for me to gain popularity and push the protagonist to the side.

'If possible, I would like to kill him and get done with it. Unfortunately, though, he would just revive at the Castitas Church after he got killed as he had registered in it when he arrived in the Virtue Kingdom.'

That was the reason why I didn't lash out and only kept Adam in check instead of outright antagonizing him. Honestly, the incident in the café was really beneficial to me.

'Slowly, I will make the students in Royal Academy think that Adam is just a douchebag who tried to hit any girls he met.'

Only then would his influence decrease, and his helper lose interest in him. If that didn't work, then I would try to find an item to be able to kill him permanently. That item should've existed in this world; it was just impossible if that kind of item didn't exist.

Then how would they execute a criminal if they would just keep coming back? The King of Virtue Kingdom or someone in Sin Kingdom must have had a clue about something like that.

"Arthur!"

Speaking of which, the only person I knew in this Academy besides Emilia called out to me in a loud voice as I walked down the main hall.

I turned around and saw Eliza's figure walking at a fast pace toward me while waving her hand.

"Good morning. Did you sleep well? I heard the commoner dorm has a hard bed to sleep in." She greeted me with a refreshing smile and then asked me worriedly. Her mood seemed to be good, maybe because I had accompanied her until night yesterday.

"Good morning, Eliza." I greeted back with a smile. "Don't worry. The bed is better than my previous one."

I didn't lie. The bed in Emilia's room was really soft and was even better than the one I had back in my mansion in Horizon Online.

The furniture and technology in Sins Paradise had higher quality than in the war-filled world such as Horizon Online. That was something I really appreciated when I woke up this morning.

"That's good then." She replied with a nod. Her smile returned. Then she took my hand, pulling me with a bit of force. "Let's go! We will be late if we don't hurry to the class."

I just let her lead me around. It was kinda cute and a bit childish. Anyway, the reason why I liked Eliza and wanted to get her, even though her personality was a bit troublesome, was because she reminded me of someone.

'... I believe that's the reason.'

If I had something to learn in my 5 years in Horizon Online, then it was that.

'I just need to love someone I hold dear, so I won't lose them ever again.'

We arrived at the class at the same time the bell rang. I sat in the seat in the middle with Eliza when I noticed Adam was sitting at the top corner of the room, the backmost seat.

The class at Royal Academy was divided into four. Classes 1 and 2 were reserved for noble daughters and sons with the position of Viscount and above.

Students in Class 1 had better grades than Class 2, and each class had more than 100 students, unlike Class 3 and 4, which only had around 50 to 60 students.

Class 3 was a mix of lower noble sons and daughters with commoners with high grades. The daughters and sons of Barons and Knights entered this class. Eliza was a daughter of a Baron, while I apparently had a grade high enough to enter this class with her.

A few seconds after the bell rang, Emilia entered the class with a strict look. Her hips swayed left and right as she walked toward the podium without changing her expression.

Many male students looked at her with lustful eyes, making me scoff in a low voice because they wouldn't be able to touch her anymore as I marked her as mine.

She glanced at me for a second, noticing that I was in her class, before looking around. Well, I should praise her for not playing favorites and could still keep her expression.

"Alright, class." Her voice echoed in the lecture hall, shutting down the small mutters from a few students whispering to each other. "I will go through the list. Raise your hand when your name is called."

As she said that, she began to call the name written on the paper inside the binder one by one. When I was called, I raised my hand slightly, and she continued.

After everyone's name was called, Emilia closed her binder and leaned against the podium with her hands.

"Today is the start of our real lesson. As you know, the Royal Academy also teaches self-defense. That's why today we will have a joint self-defense class with Class 4. For the record, Class 1 and 2 had their classes yesterday, and we tested their skills. Today is your turn."

Restlessness spread among the students in class. The sons and daughters of Knight and Mage were excited because they could show off their skills in this class while those who loved literature groaned. Even in a world where monsters exist, people who hated fighting still existed.

They were afraid that they couldn't do well and that their grades would plummet.

"Don't worry." Emilia smiled for the first time, successfully charming these na?ve students. Then she threw the bait. "Your grade won't be affected by the test. But… there will be a bonus point for those who do well." 𝘣𝘦𝑑𝘯𝘰𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝑐𝑜𝘮

Maybe it was my imagination, but she glanced at me when she said that. I see…

'She has known about my capability. That's why she glanced at me.'

"Well then, the instructor has been waiting at the training ground. Change your clothes in the changing room near the training ground. There should be training clothes prepared in that place." She explained as she walked toward the door and opened it.

Then she clapped her hands, "Get moving right now! You have 10 minutes to move, or you will fail the class!" She shouted with a commanding tone and serious expression.

Some students with weak wills shrieked at her loud voice, but the rest with a strong will, especially the children of a knight, moved immediately. Of course, I also moved almost immediately with Eliza.

This girl unexpectedly had a strong will.

When I passed Emilia, who stood menacingly at the side of the door with her arms crossed under her massive tits, I could hear her whisper.

"Good luck."

The other students mistook it as her encouraging the students in her class, but I knew for the better that she said that to me.

'What happened with the secrecy?' I thought. Maybe her teacher mode wasn't as perfect as I thought. Her hidden desire was still mixed in!

Still, I praised her for not showing it off. I thought this much was still okay.

Chapter 16

The students of class 3 had a different changing room from those in class 4. Of course, it was also divided by men and women.

I wasn't someone who was curious or liked to see others' bodies, but… I needed to say that I had the best body shape among the students in class 3. Some of them even looked at me from the side with respect.

As expected from boys. They did want to have a good body shape, no matter if it was inside an Eroge or Earth.

Looking at my reflection in the mirror, I smiled confidently. My blond hair was slicked back a little bit, giving freedom for my sky-blue eyes to see clearly, not obstructed by it.

My body was donned in dark blue training clothes, which looked like a squire uniform, with the Royal Academy logo, a lion holding a sword, on my left chest.

It was a habit from back in Horizon Online when I was about to go to fight, as I learned that being obstructed by a hair could lead to a fatal mistake in a high-level fight.

After all, one of my former comrades got killed because his hair obstructed his sight. So I didn't take this lightly even when I knew this world wasn't as dangerous as before.

"Nice."

My preparation was complete, and I exited the changing room. The other students had lined up in the middle of the training ground. Apparently, I was the last to arrive.

"Hmm? Are you the last one?"

I heard a soft voice from the front of the lined-up student. My gaze was obstructed by them, but I knew who asked me that question, as she was one of the heroines that I'd like to get in the near future.

So, building a good impression was important. As I approached the crowd, I was able to see her figure.

A short blonde hair and blue eyes, similar to me, and wore a tight training bodysuit that emphasized her well-developed body, curves, and ample breasts underneath a sexy white knight uniform with a skirt that stopped near thighs, easing her movement.

Standing while holding a sword, whose tip was stabbed into the ground, was the instructor of self-defense, the former female Knight Corp's Commander, Rania Reylana.

"Yes, instructor. Please forgive my tardiness." I replied with a calm voice mixed with an apologetic tone. "I have a bit of trouble wearing my training clothes as it… is a bit tight to my body."

'Perfect! That should be a good reason to be late.'

That was what I thought when I expected her to answer me immediately. But the answer didn't come, and I looked at her. Somehow, her eyes widened slightly as she looked at me.

'What's wrong?'

"Instructor?" I called out to her once again, and she finally snapped out of it.

"Ah!" A surprised voice escaped her lips. She immediately coughed once into her fist, regaining her composure.

"Get in your line and prepare for the training. Although you have a good reason to be late, which is never okay, find me later after class so I can give you your punishment. Understood?"

"Yes." I replied curtly and joined the rank of the boys from class 3.

As expected, I couldn't dodge her punishment. Also, I didn't think it was my imagination, but Adam chuckled in a low voice when he heard that I would be punished for being late.

This guy… He already hated me just for giving him a middle finger? I would also kill someone who would disrespect me in Horizon Online, so I wasn't even surprised.

Also… there was a reason why I wasn't angry at Adam for trying to mock me.

'Getting to meet her after class is within the plan to get close to Rania.'

Anyway, I stood at the end of the line and listened to the Instructor, who started to speak.

"Alright. Now that all the students have lined up, I will introduce myself. I am the instructor of a self-defense class, a Level 55 knight, and my name is Rania. In this class, you will call me either Instructor or ma'am. Do you understand? If so, answer with a loud 'Yes, ma'am'!"

"Yes, ma'am." We responded as she asked.

Usually, a commotion would break out when they heard or met someone with over Level 50 present in front of them. They were equivalent to an artist or actors in this world.

But the students at Royal Academy weren't stupid. They understood from what happened earlier that any mistakes would mean getting punished. So they kept silent, hiding their excitement behind their broad smile.

"Alright. Maybe you've already been told by your homeroom teacher, but we will test your skill today, so I can create a training menu for all of you. In this academy, each student will have different training to fully develop their abilities. The test is by dueling against each other. Don't worry; it won't be lethal."

Rania looked around the students with a serious gaze. Some had nervous expressions, and I heard some gulps coming from students with no confidence in their overall fighting abilities.

None of them whined, though, and that gained a nod of approval from Rania.

"Alright. Now if you understand, is there anyone who is willing to fight first? Raise your hand to volunteer yourself."

As expected, none of the students raised their hands.

No one here knew the others' capability. Not to mention, as most of the ones who could fight were the son or daughter of a knight, they also held a code not to sully their honors, so they couldn't pick a pick first without any reason, though I felt like a test was enough of a reason, I didn't know about them.

The students from Class 4 looked around worriedly. Their grades and talents were worse than the students in Grade 3. Some of them might know how to fight, but they also didn't want to risk it first.

Well, I said none of the students raised their hands due to those reasons, but… There was one exception.

"Oh?" Rania let out an interested voice as she looked at my line. A student had raised his hand, and she looked rather impressed by his bravery.

"We have someone who volunteers himself." She continued, looking at the front of the line. "Nominate another student to be your partner in the duel. The nominated student won't be allowed to refuse. Understand?"

"Yes, Instructor!" That one particular student replied energetically. A confident smile grew on his face.

It was within my calculation. The fact that the System gave me a Quest to fight with Adam was clear enough. Why?

Because the System must've predicted this since the start.

Yes. The one who raised his hand was Adam, and he looked at me and pointed his finger right at my face.

What a cliché, but I welcomed this cliché. 𝘣𝘦𝑑𝘯𝘰𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝑐𝑜𝘮

The Instructor's face looked worried when she saw Adam pointing his finger at me. Why, though? I wanted to use 'Requirement Appraisal' on her, but I left it for now. I would do that once I beat this mongrel who had the guts to nominate me.

"I choose him." Adam declared, his tone full of confidence. "I will have a duel with him!"

Eliza looked rather worried on the side, clutching her hands under her breasts.

'Well, look at how cute she is.' I chuckled lowly, thinking about that. But it seemed like Adam misunderstood it as me looking down at him as his expression worsened, looking angry.

It didn't need to be said that this guy was confident with his fighting skill because he had lived in a village before and was experienced in hunting wild animals. Still, though. He should just keep his worthless pride down the gutter and understand where he stood.

This world was my bonus stage.

'You will regret nominating me to be your partner.'

"Alright." I replied to Adam with a grin. "Let's do it."

Chapter 17

"Arthur!"

When I was preparing for the duel, getting a practice weapon made from wood mixed with steel on the side of the training ground, I heard a voice calling for me from above where the spectator seats were.

I looked up and noticed Eliza. She looked at me worriedly.

Despite her inability to be honest about her feelings, as I had expected, she wasn't at the same level as those tsundere girls from Japanese stuff.

"Don't force yourself, okay?! Getting injured slightly is fine, but don't make me visit you in the church!"

Even right now, she still thought about my safety and said those things. I smiled at her and nodded slightly, taking a long sword from the row of weapons in front of me.

"Don't worry. I'll win this." I replied and turned around, not wanting to stay any longer as Adam had already stood in the middle of the training ground with the Instructor, Rania.

They didn't say anything. Rania closed her eyes, still holding her sword. While Adam tapped his wooden sword against his shoulders.

When I looked at him directly like this, I just realized that he was one of those arrogant people who thought they could do anything because they had power.

I meant… He could get double the Sins normal people could. Normally, that would be a disadvantage. But he had a special constitution, which I didn't know clearly because I didn't know whether I could use my 'Requirement Appraisal' on him or now that allowed him to ignore the side-effect of having Sins.

'My bad habit kicked in again, huh? Appraising people in Horizon Online was considered rude and could lead to a fight; that's why I didn't use it much. But I think I need to use it a bit more frequently in the future.'

When I stood in front of Adam, 10 meters away from him, Rania opened her eyes and looked at us alternatively.

"I'll explain the rules first. Both fighters are allowed to use all their abilities to the fullest. Don't worry about killing your opponent. This training ground has a revival chamber created by the Castitas Church." Rania explained.

'Revival chamber, huh? So there is also something like that. This is new to me.' I thought.

As expected. For an Eroge, Sins Paradise had great world buildings. However, because the game was only limited to the protagonist's perspective, not all details were able to be found by the players.

There were a lot of things I didn't know about.

'That's an interesting tool.'

"The winner will be decided by whoever kills their opponent or makes the opponent surrender. Is that clear? She asked, to which I replied with a nod. "Good. Are both of you ready?"

Once again, I nodded at her without saying anything, gripping the wooden sword in my hand.

'It's only a day, but I already missed the feeling of holding a sword.' I smiled in disdain. 'What a freak.'

"Yes." Adam also replied with a loud enough voice to be heard by every student that was on the second floor in spectator seats. "I am ready."

"Then…" The Instructor backed away to the edge of the training ground, pressing a button to create a dome-shaped barrier to protect the spectators.

Because the development of technology in this world was better than Horizon Online, they even had something like this, huh? I should hit the library to find out what I was missing out from the Eroge if I wanted to live as I wanted in this world.

Anyway, Adam put up a stance as a mechanical voice rang inside the training ground. I stood idly while scratching the back of my neck.

'The wait is killing me.'

"The duel will begin in 3… 2… 1…"

"Begin!"

"Take this!"

Adam immediately rushed toward me at full speed. He was fast for a normal human, who probably was around Level 7 if his Level was the same as the one in the game.

Still, in my eyes, his movement was as slow as a snail. I meant… I was a max leveled player with a Limit Break title, making my stats break the ceiling of 100.

So I sneered at this newbie who tried to pick a fight with me. Even his posture when he swung his sword was imbalanced. I took a step to the side and extended my leg, tripping him.

"Augh!"

He fell to the concrete ground face first and let out a grunt. Waves of laughter rang from the students on the second floor, and I noticed Eliza's expression eased slightly.

Embarrassed, Adam's face turned red as he picked himself up.

"You! That's not fair!" He shouted as he pointed his sword at me. His figure was like a kid who lost a game and blamed his opponent for being better than him. "Come at me directly! Don't be so shameless! Tripping his opponent!"

"Shameless?" I shrugged my shoulders, shaking my head at his words. Was he really a hunter? I didn't think the protagonist in the game was this stupid, though. Or was it just what I remembered to beautify this game that I liked?

"I call that skill issue." I continued with a mocking tone, moving my fingers to gesture to him to come. "Come then. I won't trip you again, but don't make any excuses if you lose."

"I won't!" Adam shouted and put up a stance once again.

Should I commend him for not saying anything to my taunt and just narrowing his eyes in anger?

I had faced a lot of opponents. Shameless one, brave one, the one with honor, and even the evilest one. Among them, I had a few strong opponents who shared the same trait. They didn't fall for any of my small taunts.

'If the protagonist fell easily to this taunt, then I would be disappointed. There is a reason why I liked the game, after all. And this is also the reason why he would become the most annoying person who could get in my way if I didn't deal with him early.'

Hence…

'I will show him the difference in our skills right now so he won't try to do anything to me in the future.'

The church would probably arrive during a lunch break or when we finished this self-defense class, which would make him understand the difference between our position.

It would be great if this was enough to make him stay out of my way.

I raised my sword for the first time with a mocking grin.

"Come."

Chapter 18

Once again, Adam leaped toward me. I dodged to the side and blocked his sword with mine. A loud sound rang in the training ground.

Clang!

Even if what we held was wood, it was mixed with steel on edge. The edge of the blade was also sharp, and it was no different from a normal sword.

However, as it was used for training, it was lighter than the normal one to fit students who were below Level 5 and couldn't use a normal sword yet.

His hand was shaking, trying to overpower me, as he gritted his teeth. On the other hand, I stood calmly without moving while holding my sword with my right hand.

The difference was as clear as day and night, but he didn't seem to give up.

Stepping back, he attacked me once again with the training sword. "Arrgh!" A loud, desperate shout escaped his mouth.

I stood with my sword at the ready, watching as Adam approached. I knew I was far stronger than him and could easily beat him, but I decided to take it easy and play with him a bit.

Adam swung his sword at me, but I easily parried his blow and gave him a small grin. I could see the frustration on his face as he tried to land a hit on me, but I effortlessly dodged his attacks.

"Your swing is too wide. It's easy to dodge like this."

"You! Stop dodging!"

With a sudden burst of energy, Adam lunged toward me. I blocked his attack and swiftly countered with a blow that knocked his sword out of his hand.

"Aah!"

"Use your hips too! Don't just attack like that. Take your sword and come to me once again."

I could see the defeat in his eyes, but I decided to give him one more chance.

"Come on, Adam, don't give up so easily," I taunted him with a smile. "Let's see what else you've got."

Adam picked up his sword and charged at me once again, but I could tell that his heart wasn't really in it. I easily dodged his attacks, but this time I decided to let him land a hit on me.

As his sword struck my chest, I pretended to stagger backward as if his hit had knocked me off balance.

Adam's eyes lit up with excitement, thinking he had finally landed a hit on me and began attacking relentlessly. But little did he know that I was simply toying with him.

"Left, right. No, your legs stopped moving!"

A simple creature with one brain cell like him was really easy to toy with. Of course, all the advice I gave him was something he could learn in this self-defense class.

I also needed to make it look like he was the one who was bad in this because he nominated me when I didn't do anything more than tell him to fuck off at that café. And I even forgave him and gave him some pointers.

His attack became sharper now thanks to my advice. Just… a little bit sharper.

But he was still simple. I could dodge this with my eyes closed all the time if I wanted to.

No skill, no technique, no style. Just a plain swinging sword at me.

It felt like he underestimated me even though I knew that he was doing his best. But that was a good enough reason for me to kick him in his stomach after I dodged his wide swing. I didn't like being underestimated. I had pride as the strongest player in Horizon Online.

"Argh."

He rolled down the ground and rolled around, stopping only after his back hit the barrier. His body was battered, but he tried to pick himself up.

"Are you underestimating me?" I asked in a low tone as I looked at him.

"You think I am a pushover who you can defeat with that skill of yours? Think about it a little. The fact that I am able to enter the Royal Academy means I at least have this much skill. You can just surrender now and learn more before asking me for a duel again."

Indeed. At the game's start, Adam was weaker even than the students who loved literature. Well, mainly because those students were low-ranked nobles that gained some training from the knight in their fief, but even so, Adam was just that weak.

This protagonist could only enter the Academy because of his helper's help, enhancing his body capability when he took the test.

"Shut up!" He shouted at me as he leaped once again.

"Sigh… You don't even listen to me." 𝒷ℯ𝒹𝓃𝓸𝓿ℯ𝓁.𝒸ℴ𝓶

'This guy never learned, did he?' A wry smile appeared on my face as I glanced at the audience. They looked excited, and even Eliza started to chant my name, causing the other students to follow her. 'I guess this is enough.'

My image had been built as a forgiving student who taught the arrogant one, in this case Adam, a lesson not to underestimate a student of the Royal Academy and even gave him pointers. Rania's gaze, which I felt, was also a bit different from before.

"Well then, if that's your choice."

As Adam advanced toward me, I decided to end the game and show him a part of my true strength. With a single powerful blow, I disarmed him and sent his sword flying out of his hand. He stumbled back, completely taken by surprise.

I watched him carefully as he attempted to regain his footing. But before he could even take his sword, I took one swift step forward and plunged my sword into his chest. He fell to the ground, his body convulsing as he gasped for air.

Blood spurted from his wound as I pulled my sword. Even though he could revive, getting stabbed by a sword in his chest must've hurt. I knew that because I was stabbed many times when I was betrayed.

I stood over him, feeling a mix of emotions.

On the one hand, I was disappointed that the fight had ended so quickly. On the other hand, I couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction at having shown Adam just how powerful I truly was and increased my reputation among the students.

As Adam lay dying on the ground, I knelt beside him and whispered, "Do you understand? You were no match for me from the start."

With those words, Adam breathed his last breath, and his body disappeared in a mote of light. Oh, how great his expression was. He scowled hard that his brows furrowed together as if saying 'fuck you' to me.

"The winner is Arthur!" Rania declared my win as she raised her hand. A smile was on her face.

I smiled back and walked toward the exit after returning the training sword. Adam's blood was gone as his body disappeared earlier, so it wasn't stained.

As I walked out, I thought of what I should do next.

'Now, I just need to sit and wait for the church. Oh, right. I need to meet Rania after the class to get my punishment. Well, I don't think it will be a harsh punishment, considering that I feel like she's seeing me in a different light now.'

Chapter 19

After defeating Adam, I went to the second floor to see how the rest was going. When I got there, Eliza ran to me with a pout.

She complained about why I didn't tell her anything about my strength.

"Because you didn't ask. And why should I tell you about it?"

"You should! You made me worried! I thought you were going to get beaten up by that unpleasant guy!"

Her honest thoughts spilled out when she raised her voice. That was one requirement down, I just needed to make her do that again 3 more times.

Unexpectedly, though, she was the one who was called out by Rania and went down next with a girl from Class 4.

It seemed like Rania still had a conscience, putting a girl with another girl.

Well, I sat on the edge of the spectator seats while being watched by other students with respected gazes and awe. However, most of these gazes only came from commoner students. The noble kids sent me an envious gaze because they saw a commoner stronger than them.

'Well, that will change shortly after, though. So I don't need to bother with them.'

Eliza stood in the middle of the training ground, facing a short girl with brown hair. She chose a long-staff weapon, while her opponent chose a sword.

I shouldn't be surprised if she chose that. Because from the description of her profile, Eliza was proficient with Wind Magic, and it was said her talent was the best among her peers.

Even now, she had a confident smile on her face as Rania started the duel. The following was the same as my duel earlier. A mechanical voice rang inside the training ground as a dome-shaped barrier appeared.

"Wind Blade!"

As soon as the duel began, Eliza jumped back and sent Wind Blade, a Magic that even a Level 5 newbie could use toward her opponent. It flew at a fast speed and hit her opponent's blade.

The opponent staggered back slightly, and Eliza used this chance to send a barrage of the same Magic, keeping the sword-wielding girl in her place.

While the duel was ongoing, I used 'Requirement Appraisal' on Rania. And when the usual panel appeared in front of me, my jaw dropped.

Name: Rania Reylana

Race: Human

Description:

A self-defense teacher at Virtue Royal Academy and former female Knight Corp's Commander.

Someone from an orphanage that managed to rise in power because of her talent in Swordsmanship and Holy Magic. She's someone who is called the closest one to be a Paladin.

Resigning from being the female Knight Corp's Commander and became a teacher to teach future talents because she felt a wall to become stronger. However, that is only an excuse. The real reason is that she felt good being hit. A huge masochist.

[Note: She's Arthur's big sister in the orphanage.]

Status:

Sins: 0

Virtues: 450

Sins needed to dominate her: 500

Requirement:

1. Beat her in an official duel

2. Get her recognition (Done)

3. Spank her butt in public 5 times

4. Win the annual tournament of Virtue Royal Academy

'Shit.'

That was my only reaction when I read the note written by the system.

So that was why her eyes widened when she saw me? Because she had recognized me as her little brother?

This… was something. I had never expected this, as back in the game, we weren't given the details about Rania's backstory. I only knew something about her being from an orphanage, but I didn't think she was related to Arthur, the minor villain.

Didn't that mean the protagonist was really a scum if he was on the harem route? I meant… poor Arthur. His childhood friend and sister got stolen from him and got banged by Adam.

'Don't worry, though.'

Because in this world, I wouldn't allow that. I was Arthur, and I wouldn't let what was mine be stolen by anyone else.

On a side note, it seemed like Eliza won by a landslide. She was looking in this direction and waving her hands, and I waved back.

Well, looking at how happy she was, I guess I would take her somewhere nice later after surprising her with my new position.

The class was over, and the students were once again gathered in the middle of the training ground. Adam was the only student who died in this test and was still in the infirmary to recover.

Rania said she would give the training menu through Emilia later, and they should be ready tomorrow. The fight after Eliza was honestly boring. I almost fell asleep if not for Eliza keeping me awake with some comments about the noble kids.

Thanks to her, I now knew the names of our classmates. Not all, but at least some of them.

After knowing that Rania was Arthur– my big sister, her gaze wasn't making me curious as before. She gave some directions about what the defeated students should fix and praised the winning students.

They nodded their heads, thanking Rania for her advice. Afterward, she looked around the students and said,

"Alright. Change your clothes back and return to your classroom. There will be no class until after lunch, but you should self-study and not linger around outside the classroom. Also…"

Her gaze landed on me, narrowing slightly. "Student Arthur should stay. I still need to punish you for being late to the class."

"Yes, ma'am."

All of them answered at the same time and headed to the fitting room. Eliza looked at me worriedly for a second, but she turned around and walked away with a girl who was her opponent earlier. It seemed like she had made a new friend.

Then as the students disappeared, Rania's expression suddenly changed. It became warmer, and her lips curled up into a smile.

"I did say that I should punish you. But before that…" She sheathed her sword and approached me. Without any warning, she held my head and pushed my face between her breasts, hugging me with a lot of force. "It's been a long time, Arthur!"

Her personality was really different from before. It turned 180 degrees. And from what the result of the appraisal told me, it seemed like she was a huge masochist.

"Y-Yeah." I replied with much difficulty. Even though I loved the softness of her mounds, it was a bit hard to breathe in this place. My hands went into a questionable place– holding her hips to push her away– as I continued. "I-It's been a long time, Rania."

Our reunion was over. Even after knowing that she was my big sister in this world, although not related by blood, my decision didn't change.

'I will dominate her in the future.'

Chapter 20

"It really has been a long time." Rania stepped back with a smile and patted my shoulder.

I could finally breathe. She said she was Level 55, right? That was quite high for people in this world. As expected from her, someone that was praised for her talent in Swordsmanship and Holy Magic.

"I see that you've grown strong. I still remember you always cried on my chest whenever you felt sad. But now, you can defend yourself without any problem. I am really proud of you. However, I still need to give you a punishment for getting late. Let's end our reunion here for now and continue after school."

"Alright." I nodded. We were still in the class, so I could understand why she wanted to talk more after school.

But the punishment… I wondered what kind of punishment a 'huge masochist' had in hand for me. But she wasn't a sadist. If she gave me unreasonable punishment, I wouldn't follow it and walk out of this training ground.

I still had pride, after all. However, seeing Rania's relationship with me, I didn't think she would harshly punish me.

Putting her hands on her hips, Rania flashed a bright smile, exposing her white teeth. "Hmm, let's settle it by running around the training ground 5 times. That's not too hard, right?"

That was… easier than I thought. This training ground was approximately around 100x100 meters. So running around this training ground 5 times meant I just needed to run for 2 KM.

With my status, I could easily finish that in less than a minute.

"I can do that." I nodded, showing my willingness. "What are you doing after this, Rania?"

When I said that, Rania flicked my forehead playfully. It didn't hurt, but I held my forehead with my hands.

She looked at me while raising her index finger in a scolding manner. "Call me instructor in the school. Feel free to call me by my name outside the school. But use instructor or teacher to address me inside. Got it?"

Well, what should I say? Instead of looking scary, she looked rather cute. Maybe because I began to think of her as a mere masochist sister instead of my instructor.

"I will return to the teacher's office after this. As for you, finish your punishment and return to your class. I don't need to watch over you, right?"

"Yeah." ｂ𝚎ｄｎ𝚘ｖ𝚎ｌ.𝚌𝚘ｍ

"Great." She nodded, satisfied. "See you after school, Arthur." She walked toward the exit while skipping happily.

Anyway… 'Shall I run at full speed now?'

I grinned and stretched my legs. The duel with Adam was way too easy. That didn't even count as an exercise. And I wanted to have one in this class.

"Let's run 20 laps instead of 5 and add some sword swings. I will be rusty if I don't move my body."

"Arthur! Right here!"

Eliza called out to me and patted the seat beside her.

I finished doing the punishment that I added on myself rather early. In the end, I only took around 15 minutes to finish 30 laps instead of the initial 20 that I wanted to do. Then I used the training sword to do 100 horizontal swings and 100 vertical swings.

After exercising a little, I wasn't even sweating. But it was still satisfying. As expected, I needed to move my body every day to keep my condition at its best. Even if my status was high, if I didn't swing my sword every now and then, I would become weaker.

And I hated being weak.

There was no class until lunch, but most of the students had their books out, studying diligently. Even Eliza also read a book before I arrived. As proof, there were 3 books scattered on the table in front of her.

"Did instructor Reylana give you a harsh punishment?" Eliza asked worriedly as I sat beside her. "She did, didn't she? You even arrived late."

"No, actually," I replied with a smile as I looked at her. "She only told me to run around the training ground 5 times. But I felt like that was a chance to exercise, so I ran 30 times instead of 5 and did some sword training. I want to say the class earlier was… a bit too easy."

Eliza looked at me in disbelief, but I couldn't help anything if she didn't trust me. I returned to class even if I didn't need to because I waited for Sana and the people from the church to arrive. Lunchtime would arrive soon, and probably, the church would arrive in a few minutes.

At that time, it would be quite a surprise for these students who concentrated on their studies.

But before the church arrived, the lecture hall door was opened. The one who entered was Adam, and he wasn't in good condition. His face was a bit pale, probably from the trauma of getting killed for the first time. And he glared at me hard. His eyes were filled with hatred as he walked to his seat.

'Look at this guy. He didn't learn anything from what had happened earlier.'

If it were me, then I would lay low and hide myself to train myself first. Doing what he did would only make him get targeted without him being able to defend himself. I was sure he would just offend other people other than me if he did something like that.

Why was I so sure? Because I was once weak. To survive, I needed to hide myself. I offended one person once, and I almost died because of that. I was only Level 5 when Horizon Online became a death game. Most people had already reached Level 50, which was really high.

But that wouldn't work for Adam because I had already planned to screw him up when he showed up in that café. He was a threat even when he was weak.

"Look at him." Eliza spat out with a malicious tone. "He got killed because he offended you, but he looked at you as if you killed his whole family."

"Hahaha, just ignore him." I brushed it off with a laugh. Adam's glare was only like a baby compared to those Player Killers in Horizon Online. There was not even a bit of bloodlust mixed in it.

After seeing me killing him easily, Eliza didn't look worried about Adam now. She returned to her study while I put my head on the table, sleeping.

A few minutes later, I jerked up because I heard something.

With my hearing that got enhanced by my status, I could hear many heavy footsteps approaching from afar. A clang of armor also rang with the footsteps, probably belonging to the church Knight.

'They're here.' I grinned under the shadow of my face.

Chapter 21

A few seconds later, the footsteps rang loudly, coming closer and closer. The other students finally noticed it as they looked around, confused. Why were there knights in this Academy? Some of them asked.

But their question would be answered soon.

The door was opened again, this time by Emilia. She had a rather confused but happy look as she entered the classroom. Her strict attitude was still there, but it was on the verge of breaking due to nervousness.

Emilia was followed by a girl I knew rather well. It was the Archbishop, Sana.

Seeing two women who I slept with on the same day entering the lecture hall together made my grin wider. I raised my head to look around. First, I found Rania outside the lecture hall from the opened door. She stood baffled behind the church knights who wore pure white full armor.

Then, I looked at my classmate's reaction. Some of them seemed to recognize Sana. The ones who recognized them were noble kids who often read and followed the news.

"Arthur! T-That's the Archbishop! What is she doing here?!"

Eliza also recognized Sana. She pulled my sleeve and pointed to the front of the lecture hall.

Sana just stood beside Emilia while waving her hand. Unlike the erotic white dress, which only covered the essential part of her body when she met me, she unexpectedly wore clothes that covered more skin.

Her clothes looked like a combination of a white bikini added with a black corset. She had knee-high white socks and wore black cropped clothes, like a coat, covering only her shoulders and extending to her hands.

Her hair was let loose, reaching her butt and covering them. There was a small hair decoration that held them in place.

When I looked at her again, she was a beautiful and cute girl, even when her breasts were on the smaller side of the scale. She was two heads shorter than Emilia, who was around my height.

Still, no one looked at her lecherously as they understood her position. If they even touched or looked at Sana with a perverted gaze, the knight outside was ready to behead them and put them in jail for a few weeks.

Even the troublemaker protagonist, Adam, averted his gaze from Sana.

"Alright, class, calm down!" Emilia raised her voice and leaned against the podium's side as she glared at the student, immediately shutting up even the rowdiest one. "The Archbishop has an important announcement." She said as she glanced at me.

That gaze seemed to ask me what had happened. She already knew about the announcement.

'Ah, that's why Rania is also here. Sana stopped by the teacher's room first.'

"I'd like all of you to listen closely, as this is really important." Emphasizing the importance, Emilia took a few steps back and gestured for Sana to announce what she had to say. "Archbishop…"

"Thank you, teacher." Sana smiled sweetly at Emilia and took a few steps, standing right behind the podium. Her voice rang clearly in this lecture hall, even without needing a microphone or magic to amplify her voice.

Sana looked over at the student with a warm smile on her face, which looked really cute and captivating.

"First of all, I thank you for your time. You're all here to witness something important. Something that only happened once in this world." She said with a proud tone, taking out the parchment that she hid behind her.

She rolled it open, holding it with both hands. "I, as the Archbishop of Castitas Church in Academy City, announced that we, Castitas Church, have found the person who passed the test to become a Paladin in Academy City!"

Clamor spread almost immediately. The students' eyes lit up in excitement.

"Paladin?! Isn't that, like, the highest position in Castitas Church? I heard our instructor was closest to being a Paladin due to her mastery of Swordsmanship and Holy Magic, but someone else beat her before she could take the test. Who is that?"

Eliza was over-excited. She had always loved rumors and news, so this news was something she welcomed with open arms. That was also why her knowledge about people's relationships was vast, although she could never be honest with her own feelings.

Anyway, everyone clamored loudly, so Emilia took a step forward and shouted. "Keep silent! The Archbishop has yet to finish her announcement!"

They went silent immediately. As expected of her. In just two days, she managed to cement her reputation as a strict teacher.

Sana laughed bitterly as she hid her face behind the parchment. Then she coughed a little and continued.

"As of yesterday, an individual has passed the Paladin test and has completed the ritual." Her face blushed slightly, probably remembering yesterday's ritual.

We had done it once, and she got more into it that it even made her cum a few times. A great memory.

"The Castitas Church has recognized this person as an official Paladin, and right now, I will announce his name. Please show us your Paladin symbol to prove to the others in this place. As for the others, please become the witness of this historic moment!"

From that sentence, they understood something. The Paladin was someone in this class. The students looked around curiously. Some were dumbfounded, and some were boasting to their friends that they were the Paladin.

Well, no one was serious except for one person. Adam just smiled silently for some reason. Did he not hear that the Paladin needed to pass a test and follow a ritual? I guess he didn't hear it.

But crest?

'Is it related to my new [Paladin] title? Let's check it.'

Title:

[Paladin] – A proof of being Castitas Church's Paladin.

Bonus Skill: Paladin Crest – Show Paladin's crest above your head

Reading the explanation of my new title, I knew what Sana meant by showing off the crest. I was so busy having sex with Emilia last night that I forgot to check it.

Well, only the person themselves could see their own status screen unless they wanted to show it to someone else, so it was safe opening it in public like this.

'I got a useless bonus skill. I am sure this had never happened in the game. So this world is indeed a bit different, huh?' I thought.

'Well, that's not a big problem. I just need to show this crest when she calls for my name, right?

Sana rolled the parchment into a scroll and put it on the podium. She didn't need that anymore as she had known my name, the new Paladin. Then with a graceful smile, she raised her arms. Her long sleeves fluttered in the air.

Tension began to build in the lecture room. Emilia smiled proudly behind Sana while crossing her arms as she may already know who the new Paladin was.

"The new Paladin is–" Sana began to announce it. Many students gulped in anticipation. And then she announced it. "Arthur Vainglory!" 𝙗𝒆𝒅𝙣𝙤𝙫𝒆𝙡.𝒄𝒐𝙢

There was something added after my name, but I stood up and used my bonus skill.

Paladin Crest

A big symbol of Castitas Church's Paladin appeared above me in a golden color. This skill seemed to be a part of Holy Magic, hence the golden color.

Eliza was so surprised that her jaw dropped. And Adam… the look on his face was really priceless. He paled, understanding that he had messed with a really big person.

Then Rania and Emilia both had proud looks. My big sister from the orphanage clapped her hands happily. And then the announcement came to me.

[Ding! You have been recognized by many as Castitas Church's Paladin! You have gained 50 Virtues!]

[Ding! Vainglory has been added as your surname. Due to the Archbishop's blessing, you have gained 10 Virtues!]

[Quest I am Famous! has been completed!]

[Player Arthur Vainglory gained 1 Sins as a reward!]

[A new Quest has appeared.]

Many announcements rang in my head at once. Combined with the claps that came later from my classmates, my head was dizzy from all the noise. I couldn't even process the fact that I just gained 60 Virtues at once!

I looked at Eliza with a serious expression. She was clapping the loudest, ignorant of my dizziness.

Even the strongest player could get confused by a lot of noises, especially when I still didn't lower my senses.

'Stop it, please!'

Chapter 22

The class was dismissed after that. Students were asked to return to their dorm without any exceptions. This matter was more important than any that had happened in this academy. A Paladin was born from the first-year student.

That was something to be celebrated for.

Meanwhile, I was taken to the headmistress's office on the third floor of the main building. The one who tagged along was Sana, Emilia, and Rania as our guard.

The knights were asked to return. They hesitated a bit, but when I said that I would take Sana back to the church afterward, the knights smiled and left. It seemed like they trusted my title as Paladin.

Anyway, I was now sitting beside Sana, facing a beautiful elf with long ears, blue eyes, and long blonde hair. She wore an open black dress that somehow looked like a leotard, with a tight miniskirt that only covered her front and back area.

The area around her chest was exposed, revealing half of her wonderful boobs which looked perfect to be held. The detached collar around her neck and the black gloves she wore only added her natural charm as a woman.

She also wore a black witch hat even though we were inside a room. The woman in front of me was the headmistress of the Royal Academy, Alesia Daxidor.

Her appearance was like a beautiful girl in her late 19 with modest breasts, but her real age was way over a hundred. She could be mistaken as a student of this academy by someone who didn't know her race.

Once again, her outfit looked erotic and exposed her cleavage. Sins Paradise was really an Eroge targeted to horny men.

"This is surprising." A soft voice escaped her lips as she looked at me. Her hands were above her smooth thighs, and her face was expressionless, making me unable to perceive her emotion.

"To think that a student from this academy has become a Paladin. I must say this is the first. Not like a Paladin has ever been born in the last 300 years I've lived."

"Yes, Lady Alesia," Sana said with a soft smile, nodding her head slightly. "I was also surprised when one of the nuns called me, saying that someone had passed the Paladin test. And I was even more surprised when I met him. He's still young and really handsome, fufufu."

The headmistress nodded. She looked at me with her pair of sapphire blue eyes. There was a hint of interest beneath her aloof gaze.

"Your name is Arthur?" She asked with a flat tone. "I am not good with manners." 𝐛𝗲𝗱𝐧𝐨𝘃𝗲𝗹.𝐜𝐨𝐦

"Please don't worry about it." I smiled at her and waved my hands. The reason why she said that she wasn't good at manners was because of my position.

After being announced as a Paladin, my position was officially cemented in this society. I was at the top position in Castitas Church, the Kingdom's religion. And my authority was even higher than the Royal Family except for the King.

So it was expected for someone from a lower position to be polite to me. However, the headmistress was blunt and expressionless. Maybe she didn't want to offend me by saying that first before talking to me.

Well, it wasn't like I was good at manners too.

"Just talk comfortably to me, headmistress." I continued while gesturing at her to continue.

The headmistress nodded slightly. "Much appreciated."

"Then I wanted to ask something. What do you want to do now that you are officially recognized as a Paladin? Will you quit the Academy, or will you stay to pursue education? And if you want to stay, then please do tell us about your preference. Like Class and living arrangements. We will grant it to you."

Four pairs of eyes were locked on me. Even Emilia and Rania, who stood behind the headmistress, also looked at me curiously.

I understood why Emilia looked at me like that. But really? Rania looked as if she didn't want me to leave the Academy.

"Hmm–" I hummed, pretending to be thinking hard about it. In fact, I had already planned what I wanted to do in the near future.

If I just said I wanted to stay in the Academy, I would need to finish my education here for a few years. But I wanted to go to Sin Kingdom eventually, so I couldn't answer that I wanted to pursue my education.

So there was an answer I prepared if I were asked that question.

"I still want to be a student in this Royal Academy. But I'd like to be able to pick up the class that I will attend. I also can't promise to attend every day because I also want to carry out my duty as the Paladin." I replied seriously while narrowing my eyes slightly, facing Alesia.

Sana looked rather happy when I said that I wanted to carry out my duty as the Paladin. Her smile widened as she clasped her hands in front of her lips.

"Got it." She replied without even thinking twice. "About your class and living arrangement? Do you want to stay in Class 3 or change to Class 1, where high-ranking noble kids are? And what about your dorm?"

That was easy. I still couldn't read what she was thinking due to her being expressionless, but I guessed she wanted to use my reputation as a Paladin to boost this Academy's reputation. This old lady was cunning. I liked a woman like her.

My lips curled up into a grin as I replied. "I will stay in Class 3, please."

This time, I noticed Emilia smile slightly from the edge of my sight. Due to her position, no one but me noticed it.

"As for my dorm–" I paused a little, thinking. Honestly, I was a bit hesitant about my living arrangement.

There were a few options. I could stay in the commoner dorm, which was close to Emilia. But the security in the commoner dorm wasn't really good, and there was a curfew. Then there was a noble dorm with good security close to where Eliza lived.

But even without a curfew, my freedom would be limited if I stayed in the noble dorm. I was a fool even considering living in that place.

Looking at how the students looked at me after Sana announced that I was the Paladin, I would be nagged without stopping by those noble kids who wanted to lick my ass. That would be troublesome.

'Should I just ask for a mansion? In this situation, I think the church will grant my request.' I could buy one myself, but I had no idea where to start. There would be a ton of documents that needed to be done, which was troublesome.

Living in a mansion would give me the freedom I needed. I could sneak women I fancy into my mansion or even ask some nuns to live with me as my maids to have some one-night stand with them to finish the requirement to dominate Garcia.

I glanced to the left, where Sana was. She looked at me with a smile, waiting for my response.

'Alright.' I decided where I wanted to live and looked back at Alesia.

"I plan to stay in a mansion. Is it possible–"

"Alright. I will give you one of my mansions near the Royal Academy. You can stay there whenever you want. I never stayed in some of the mansions for a long time, so take it. I will process the change of owner after this. Do you need something other than that?"

Before I finished talking, I was cut off by Alesia's answer. She was willing to give me her mansion? What was she planning?

I looked at her again but still couldn't make out what she was thinking. Did she just say yes to everything I asked for? Just as she said earlier?

'Let's try it.'

Because she looked like she would say yes to anything I asked, I decided to joke around.

"I want you." I said, pointing at Alesia in a joking tone.

Right, it was supposed to be a joke. I never expected her to nod firmly and reply seriously.

"Alright."

'Seriously?!'

Chapter 23

Not only me but the others were also surprised by the headmistress's answer. Rania's jaw dropped while Emilia was dumbfounded.

"That's just a joke. I am quite expensive; not even a Paladin can get me without doing anything significant."

For the first time since I met her, Alesia smiled slightly. Her lips just curled slightly, but I knew her answer was just a joke. I had never thought that she had it within her. I thought she was a serious individual.

Sana was the only one who looked disappointed when the headmistress said it was a joke. Rania and Emilia sighed in relief while I let out a low laugh.

"I thought so," I said, getting a nod from the headmistress.

"If that's all you wanted from the Academy, I will prepare it immediately." Saying so, the headmistress turned to Emilia. "Miss Emilia. Can I leave the matter of his Class to you? I will prepare the mansion for him to live in."

"Certainly, headmistress." Emilia bowed her head at Alesia, and the headmistress nodded in satisfaction.

"That's all from us, student Arthur. If you need anything, just tell either Miss Emilia or me."

"Thank you, headmistress," I replied and stood up, shaking her hand.

"It's a pleasure."

After talking with headmistress Alesia, I fulfilled my promise to the church knights and escorted Sana back to the Castitas Church. While walking to the Castitas Church, we were being watched by the pedestrians as they gave us the way.

"As the matter of the mansion, we will send 5 nuns to be your maid. It seems like the mansion is a bit small, so I think that will be enough. What do you think, Paladin?"

We also talked about the matters of my living arrangement. I knew Sana had a hidden intention by sending 5 nuns to be my maid. It was to help me, report my movement, and get my descendant.

While they were all about living with Chastity, or pure, they would do anything to get my descendant as they believed I was the Goddess' apostle, and it was an honor to have my kid.

Well, I welcomed that with open arms, but I also had the right to choose. And I had someone in mind that I wanted as my maids.

"Can you send the nun who oversaw my test and the one who served me in that room where we did the ritual before? Garcia and the short nun with blonde hair and green eyes?"

I liked both of them. Garcia, with her large breasts and lustful nature, and that short nun with cute face and childish charm. Both looked different from each other, so it would be nice if they served me in my mansion together.

"Garcia and Milea? Of course! They will be happy to serve you, Paladin." Sana replied with a bright smile. "What about the others? I wanted to serve you myself, but unfortunately, I have my duty as the Archbishop." She continued with a disappointed tone.

"I am happy just by your thoughts. As for the others, please send the nuns who can clean and cook. Unfortunately, both are not my expertise." I responded while looking forward.

Without us noticing, we've already arrived in front of the Castitas Church. "It seems that we have also arrived in the church."

"It seems so." The Archbishop said and looked at me. "Please visit the church regularly, Paladin. I… I will be waiting." Sana's cheek blushed as she practically ran inside the church. 𝗯𝗲𝗱𝗻𝗼𝘃𝐞𝐥.𝗰𝗼𝐦

"She'll be waiting, huh?" I muttered as I looked at her figure disappearing into the church.

That was great. Some of what I wanted had been fulfilled in a day. I was a bit cautious around the headmistress as she was the most difficult heroine to be dominated back in the game.

Alesia Daxidor was a Level 78 Mage. She was one of the strongest people in Sins Paradise. Using 'Requirement Appraisal' on her would be a bit dangerous. There was a chance she could feel the activation of my skill.

When someone used a skill, even a bonus one, a ripple of Mana would appear around that person. For the record, MP stood for Magic Point. When we used MP, Mana would be created, usually in a form of blue aura or string.

Every time someone used a skill, this ripple would appear around them for an instant.

That ripple could be detected if someone was skillful enough, such as the headmistress in front of me and me. I needed to make her trust me first before I used my 'Requirement Appraisal' against her.

Anyway… I turned around and looked at the alleyway in front of me.

"You can come out now, Rania." I called out, walking toward the alleyway calmly. "I know you're there."

One of my skills that I activated when I escorted Sana, Presence Detection, detected an allied presence nearby.

It gave me a radar that appeared at the corner of my gaze, and each presence was divided by colors. Red for an enemy, yellow for neutral, and blue for allies.

As for the allies' presence, I could also see their name. And I saw Rania had been following us since we left the school. I ignored her because she might be curious about what I would do. Her little brother from the orphanage had become a Paladin. That must be surprising.

"You can feel me, huh? As expected from the Paladin! Rania stepped out from the alleyway with a wry smile. She scratched her cheek nervously. "Umm, I am sorry for following you."

"Nah, it's no problem. You must be curious, right?" I replied, stopping in front of her.

"It's a bit early, but how about we go to a store and talk right now? I know a good one. This place is…" I looked around and saw many people looking at us. "Not really good to talk about something important."

"Y-Yeah." Rania nodded.

I only knew of one café in this city, and we couldn't go there because the students from the academies would be there, including those from the Royal Academy.

If we were found together drinking comfortably in a café, rumors would float around, and Rania's reputation would decrease slightly.

I still cared about her image and didn't want to destroy it. So I took her to another place. If it were this place, no students would be coming here.

"Here?" She asked as we stopped in front of the store. "I wanted to ask why you know this place when you are a former commoner, but… We can talk comfortably if we are in this place."

This place was the only 5-star restaurant in Academy City, Diner Delight. Many high ranking nobles used this place to have dinner with their children. And this restaurant had a private room. Although it was a bit expensive, money wasn't a problem.

And…

'The private room is soundproof, and the workers won't enter unless we allow it.'

While I didn't intend to rush my progress with Rania, I wanted to know what she felt about me.

And I didn't want to be disturbed by other people when talking privately. It was due to some… anxiety of being attacked from my experience in Horizon Online. I wasn't fully used to this world yet.

"Right? I know this place from Eliza."

"Ah, the daughter of Baron Rose. You have been really close to her since you were a child. She often visited the orphanage as it was run under Baron Rose's name before I donated my money. But it seems like she had forgotten about me." Rania rumbled alone, looking a bit sad.

"Well, I will ask her whether she still remembers you or not later. But let's enter first."

"Yes."

Chapter 24

The private room the waitress took us into was the one designed for two people. I thought I needed to flash my Paladin Crest to prove my position, but it seemed like it was unnecessary.

Rania used her badge, which she got when she was the Knight Commander, to prove that we could afford the place. She told me afterward that her position was equal to a Viscount when she got the Knight Commander title.

Even when she retired, she was still considered one. Reynala was the family name she got when she was knighted, similar to Vainglory, which I got when Sana announced my Paladin title earlier.

The private room was rather small but luxurious. There were no windows, and the ventilation was on the ceiling, hidden by a bright chandelier, giving off a romantic atmosphere. The waitress really knew her stuff.

A round table was placed right under the chandelier, covered in a white sheet. Two chairs were facing each other, and we sat on them.

A few seconds later, some waiters and waitresses brought the food that came in a set with the private room. That was fast. Was it prepared beforehand? It even came with a bottle of champagne.

Anyway, we began to eat after they left, and Rania began to speak.

"I was really surprised, you know? How did you get so strong?"

"A lot of training, I guess."

"Liar." Rania stopped eating and looked at me with suspicion.

I laughed at her while brushing it off while adding. "And killing a lot of monsters."

She smiled proudly when I said killing a lot of monsters. "I thought so."

We continued eating and were finally done after a few minutes. I popped up the champagne and poured some into Rania's glass.

"Thanks. I should be the one to serve you if we look at our position now." She said, scratching her cheek.

Well, she was right. Considering our position, she was supposed to be the one who poured me a drink. However… Let me score a point with you, girl.

"Don't be like that. We are here for our reunion as brother and sister. Let's just forget our position for today." I said, trying to pour my drink into my glass.

"Wait."

Rania stopped me as she grabbed my hands.

"Let me do it. I want to pour the drink for Arthur as a simple Rania. Just think of it as your big sister pouring a drink for her little brother." She snatched the bottle from me and winked.

She was a bit lax in manners for someone who had worked as a Knight Commander before. In the game, Rania was a serious character similar to Emilia. So the gap between her serious and masochistic side became her charm.

But this… she acted like a cute and charming girl in front of me. Her serious side from before couldn't be seen anymore. Was it because I was her brother? That must be the case because I saw her acting serious when she was showing her badge earlier.

'Women have two faces. That saying is real, huh? Well, the female Players in Horizon Online also had 2 faces. They begged for help to raise their level but backstabbed us when we were careless.'

I didn't believe Rania was someone like that, though. I wanted to see her favorability toward me after this lunch. Maybe because she got caught in the mood, she actually drank in the middle of the day.

"There," Rania exclaimed as she finished pouring my drink.

"Thank you," I said, smiling at her.

"No problem." She put the bottle in the ice bucket that came with it. "Arthur, can I hear your story after I left that day? I really miss everyone in the orphanage, but I had no time to visit due to my duty. And when I retired, everyone was already left, so…" She looked at me with a hint of sadness in her eyes.

What should I do? I didn't know anything about the orphanage. I wasn't even the real Arthur. So I decided to lie. I meant she didn't know about the orphanage, and I could just look at her reply to weave another lie.

As long as she was satisfied, then it was good. Fortunately, she took my lie face on and believed my story. I also told her that I left 2 years after her to begin my training, which was probably not true.

We talked as we drank together, letting her reminisce about the dear memory of the past that even I didn't know. The atmosphere was good, and Rania got drunk when she hit the third glass. From that, I found out that she was really weak against alcohol.

After finishing the bottle of champagne, I stood up and approached her.

She was totally washed. Her cheek had turned red, and her clothes were a bit disheveled, showing her deep cleavage. It seemed like her tight bodysuit didn't really cover her breasts that much.

How weak was she against alcohol that she turned like this? Also, there was a skill in Lv 4 Holy Magic to freshen oneself called Cure. But I guess she was too drunk to even use the skill, huh?

"Rania, let's end this here. We can talk together anytime we want to in the future." I decided to end it here because there was an urgent matter.

"Yeah~" Her words were slurred, and her arms reached out to mine. "Carry me, Arthur~ I can't walk straight!"

Really? She was willing to lower her guard this much around me? Didn't that mean her favorability toward me was max already?

Every heroine had certain conduct they did when their favorability toward the protagonist reached the maximum. Eliza would act like a tsundere girl; Emilia would look at you lovingly every now and then; as for Rania, she would lower her guard and allow the protagonist to touch her body.

As a former Knight Commander, she always put her guard up, wary of any attack. Well, even I always put my guard up. Even now, my Presence Detection was still active.

I was about to make some progress with her by using this chance to smack her butt while carrying her, but… my Presence Detection detected something.

'I know that this world is too peaceful for a world with a war between two kingdoms and monsters roaming around.'

When there was a war, there would be spies. It wouldn't be strange if there were also some spies in the Royal Academy.

I was sure there was no one in Class 3, but maybe the spy was in Class 4. The game also had an event where spies attacked Adam when he got some reputation, but I never thought they would come at me this fast.

"Rania, get up. Cure."

As I used Cure, Rania's body was covered in golden light, and her face turned normal. What a shame. Those damn spies! They dared to disturb me when I was about to make an advance toward Rania! At least sent the assassins when I was alone!

"Huh?" She let out a confused voice as she looked at me, then at herself. Her cheek turned red once again as she quickly fixed her clothes, buttoning the loose ones up. "W-What am I doing?" She asked in a panic.

"You got drunk. Don't worry, you didn't do anything," I replied with a smirk, causing her to blush further. Then my expression turned serious as I looked at the door of this private room. "Anyway, we got ourselves some company. A bad one."

As soon as I said that, Rania's expression changed. She put up a serious face as her right hand went to her sword's handle. As expected from a Level 55 former Knight Commander, I guess.

"How many?" She asked, narrowing her eyes. 𝚋𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟ｅｌ.ｃ𝚘𝚖

"Around 20. 5 of them are inside the restaurant," I replied as my gaze looked at the red dots at the corner of my eyes. From their movements and formation, they were just newbies. "Just stay calm, Rania. I can handle all of them by myself."

"But–"

"Did you forget?"

I interrupted her as I took out a normal iron sword from my inventory. It appeared in my right hand with a blue light. The exercise earlier was still lacking, as expected. I wouldn't allow her to take on my prey even though she was my sister.

Looking at her over my shoulder, I grinned widely. "I am the Paladin."

Chapter 25

Slowly, I stepped out of the private room. Outside the private room was a corridor that extended to a large area where the normal dining area was located.

My iron sword was sheathed, so I didn't scare the other customers. When I looked out of the window in the corridor, it was already sunset. So that was why they moved.

Also, even when I said to leave it to me, Rania followed closely from behind, and we stepped out together.

According to my skill, the 5 assassins that infiltrated the restaurant were spread around. Two of them were in the normal dining area, and three of them acted like guests of this restaurant.

Their hostility was clear, and that was why my skill detected them.

"There are 20 assassins, probably from the Sin Kingdom, targeting me, the new Paladin. I'd like you to protect the civilians who accidentally got involved in the fight. I'll bait the assassins to the nearby alleyway."

"Alright." She replied shortly. "I'll trust you with the assassin. Please be careful, Arthur."

"Don't worry. I can handle them without any problem."

Thankfully she didn't try to stop me like the usual heroine in some movies or novels. Because she lived in this world, she knew the danger of not trusting her comrade and overestimating the enemies.

I was also stronger than her. It was no exaggeration when people called her the closest to being a Paladin. Looking at her Level alone, she was only 5 levels short of the minimum requirement for her status.

But her Swordsmanship and Holy Magic may still not be up to the satisfying Lv yet. That was why she knew that I, the Paladin, was stronger than her.

"Well, let's move. I will go out first. The assassins are sitting near the corridor." I pointed in the direction where the assassins sat. "When the two men in that place moved, follow me quietly."

"Got it."

We began to move after she answered. At first, I walked alone toward the exit. I noticed two men wearing casual clothes glancing at me as I passed them. They couldn't escape my senses as I was now at my maximum alert.

One of them dropped a fork, which was probably a way to communicate with the assassins outside as I noticed some of them began to move through my Presence Detection radar.

I hid my smile under my hand as I exited the restaurant. The assassins were after me, as I had expected. And surprisingly, I could get their information using my normal Appraisal through the information displayed on the radar.

Most of them were level 20, but 3 assassins stood out to me. They were females, and one of them was level 32. It seemed like she was the leader.

'I guess I found my target to interrogate.'

I had many ways to interrogate people. Truth serum, honest pills, illusion smoke, and many more. But from what had happened back in Horizon Online, there was one sure way to get information from people.

'Feed false information and make them think you're their savior. That way, they will become obedient to you.'

Licking my lips in excitement, I stepped into the alleyway not far from the restaurant. I wasn't a sadist, but I had no remorse for my enemies, especially those who came to kill me.

The assassins followed me. I knew they would think that this was their chance to kill me.

This place was dark, with almost no light, as the sun slowly began to hide in the west. All assassins were now situated around the roof of the buildings on my right and left, except for the other two who waited near the alleyway's entrance.

'It's time.'

I stopped moving at the end of the alleyway. It was a dead-end with a high building blocking from three corners.

The assassins near the entrance stepped out from the shadow, showing themselves. They have already changed their clothes to all black. That was fast. I wanted to know how they did it.

"Hey, Mister!" I called out to them as they silently approached me, brandishing the daggers from their backs. I knew their goals. It was to distract me from detecting the other assassins.

But that was too late. And they were too na?ve for assassins.

Flash

I used a skill derived from my Swordsmanship.

For an instant, my body turned into a lightning flash and disappeared from where I had stood before.

When I reappeared again, I was already behind the two assassins with my blade drawn, blood covered the edge slightly.

"You should just call your friends instead of sneaking around with two people."

As soon as I said that, the two assassins standing before me got cut into a few pieces. Their blood spurted like a fountain as pieces of meat that looked like cubes fell to the ground with a thud.

[Ding! You had killed a person! Your Sins increased by 5!]

[You won't gain Sins from killing a person anymore!]

The other assassins immediately dropped from the roof at once. I looked up at them and ruled out one assassin from my target. Finding her was quite easy, as she had a rather conspicuous body shape that didn't suit being an assassin. A slender waist and a rather big pair of boobs.

They dropped like rain, and each threw a knife at me to stop my movement. However, I easily blocked all of their attacks by swinging my sword down, creating a shockwave that stopped the knives in mid-air.

The assassins quickly changed their weapon to a one-bladed sword behind their back. The blade glistened with a purple liquid.

'They coated it with poison, huh? I guess they wanted to make me unconscious instead of killing me. But…'

That would only work against people in this world. Not for me.

"Useless!"

I took a step forward and used one of my swordsmanship skills.

"Whirlwind."

My sword danced, creating blades of wind that cut through the assassins' knives and bodies like butter. Cutting marks embedded deep on the wall of the buildings as their bodies couldn't stop the blades of wind.

They could only let out a grunt before dropping dead with loud thuds like a sack of rice before even reaching me, with the exception of one assassin.

"Die!"

It was the leader of the assassin. She swung her blade at me, which I dodged easily. But she didn't stop there. She immediately pivoted using her leg on the floor drenched by blood and sent a roundhouse kick, which I blocked with my hand.

She kept pushing. Her movement was fast, and each of her attacks was deadly. I would give her 9 out of 10 in terms of beauty in her attacks.

"Hahaha." I laughed as I kept dodging and blocking her attack. I planned to humiliate her until she was tired, dancing around the alleyway filled with her comrade's corpses.

Her mask came undone as I blocked another attack, showing me her tanned skin and beautiful face. Her red eyes widened in surprise as her white hair unruffled alongside her hood. She had a surprised look on her face as her long ears twitched.

This was enough. I had enough fun playing around with her and humiliated her skill. This would show the spy, whoever it was, that I wasn't someone who assassins could kill. 𝐛𝐞𝐝𝐧𝗼𝘃𝐞𝐥．𝗰𝐨𝗺

Using the backhanded side of my sword, I delivered a blow to her stomach, lifting her up and causing her to spew out air from her lungs.

"Gah!"

It was a soft blow, so she didn't fall unconscious yet. But then, before her feet could even touch the ground again, I knocked her out with the back of my hand and grabbed her body.

It seemed like I hit her too hard as there was a cracking sound when my hand touched her neck. Her breathing also stopped. Her chest stopped moving as soon as I hit her.

'This is bad.'

"High Heal." I hurriedly activated a healing skill to make sure that she was fine. Her breathing returned, and I felt relieved. "Phew, that was close."

Chapter 26

Slowly, I stepped out of the private room. Outside the private room was a corridor that extended to a large area where the normal dining area was located.

My iron sword was sheathed, so I didn't scare the other customers. When I looked out of the window in the corridor, it was already sunset. So that was why they moved.

Also, even when I said to leave it to me, Rania followed closely from behind, and we stepped out together.

According to my skill, the 5 assassins that infiltrated the restaurant were spread around. Two of them were in the normal dining area, and three of them acted like guests of this restaurant.

Their hostility was clear, and that was why my skill detected them.

"There are 20 assassins, probably from the Sin Kingdom, targeting me, the new Paladin. I'd like you to protect the civilians who accidentally got involved in the fight. I'll bait the assassins to the nearby alleyway."

"Alright." She replied shortly. "I'll trust you with the assassin. Please be careful, Arthur."

"Don't worry. I can handle them without any problem."

Thankfully she didn't try to stop me like the usual heroine in some movies or novels. Because she lived in this world, she knew the danger of not trusting her comrade and overestimating the enemies.

I was also stronger than her. It was no exaggeration when people called her the closest to being a Paladin. Looking at her Level alone, she was only 5 levels short of the minimum requirement for her status.

But her Swordsmanship and Holy Magic may still not be up to the satisfying Lv yet. That was why she knew that I, the Paladin, was stronger than her.

"Well, let's move. I will go out first. The assassins are sitting near the corridor." I pointed in the direction where the assassins sat. "When the two men in that place moved, follow me quietly."

"Got it."

We began to move after she answered. At first, I walked alone toward the exit. I noticed two men wearing casual clothes glancing at me as I passed them. They couldn't escape my senses as I was now at my maximum alert.

One of them dropped a fork, which was probably a way to communicate with the assassins outside as I noticed some of them began to move through my Presence Detection radar.

I hid my smile under my hand as I exited the restaurant. The assassins were after me, as I had expected. And surprisingly, I could get their information using my normal Appraisal through the information displayed on the radar.

Most of them were level 20, but 3 assassins stood out to me. They were females, and one of them was level 32. It seemed like she was the leader.

'I guess I found my target to interrogate.'

I had many ways to interrogate people. Truth serum, honest pills, illusion smoke, and many more. But from what had happened back in Horizon Online, there was one sure way to get information from people.

'Feed false information and make them think you're their savior. That way, they will become obedient to you.'

Licking my lips in excitement, I stepped into the alleyway not far from the restaurant. I wasn't a sadist, but I had no remorse for my enemies, especially those who came to kill me.

The assassins followed me. I knew they would think that this was their chance to kill me.

This place was dark, with almost no light, as the sun slowly began to hide in the west. All assassins were now situated around the roof of the buildings on my right and left, except for the other two who waited near the alleyway's entrance.

'It's time.'

I stopped moving at the end of the alleyway. It was a dead-end with a high building blocking from three corners.

The assassins near the entrance stepped out from the shadow, showing themselves. They have already changed their clothes to all black. That was fast. I wanted to know how they did it.

"Hey, Mister!" I called out to them as they silently approached me, brandishing the daggers from their backs. I knew their goals. It was to distract me from detecting the other assassins.

But that was too late. And they were too na?ve for assassins.

Flash

I used a skill derived from my Swordsmanship.

For an instant, my body turned into a lightning flash and disappeared from where I had stood before.

When I reappeared again, I was already behind the two assassins with my blade drawn, blood covered the edge slightly.

"You should just call your friends instead of sneaking around with two people."

As soon as I said that, the two assassins standing before me got cut into a few pieces. Their blood spurted like a fountain as pieces of meat that looked like cubes fell to the ground with a thud.

[Ding! You had killed a person! Your Sins increased by 5!]

[You won't gain Sins from killing a person anymore!]

The other assassins immediately dropped from the roof at once. I looked up at them and ruled out one assassin from my target. Finding her was quite easy, as she had a rather conspicuous body shape that didn't suit being an assassin. A slender waist and a rather big pair of boobs.

They dropped like rain, and each threw a knife at me to stop my movement. However, I easily blocked all of their attacks by swinging my sword down, creating a shockwave that stopped the knives in mid-air.

The assassins quickly changed their weapon to a one-bladed sword behind their back. The blade glistened with a purple liquid.

'They coated it with poison, huh? I guess they wanted to make me unconscious instead of killing me. But…'

That would only work against people in this world. Not for me.

"Useless!"

I took a step forward and used one of my swordsmanship skills.

"Whirlwind."

My sword danced, creating blades of wind that cut through the assassins' knives and bodies like butter. Cutting marks embedded deep on the wall of the buildings as their bodies couldn't stop the blades of wind.

They could only let out a grunt before dropping dead with loud thuds like a sack of rice before even reaching me, with the exception of one assassin.

"Die!"

It was the leader of the assassin. She swung her blade at me, which I dodged easily. But she didn't stop there. She immediately pivoted using her leg on the floor drenched by blood and sent a roundhouse kick, which I blocked with my hand.

She kept pushing. Her movement was fast, and each of her attacks was deadly. I would give her 9 out of 10 in terms of beauty in her attacks.

"Hahaha." I laughed as I kept dodging and blocking her attack. I planned to humiliate her until she was tired, dancing around the alleyway filled with her comrade's corpses.

Her mask came undone as I blocked another attack, showing me her tanned skin and beautiful face. Her red eyes widened in surprise as her white hair unruffled alongside her hood. She had a surprised look on her face as her long ears twitched.

This was enough. I had enough fun playing around with her and humiliated her skill. This would show the spy, whoever it was, that I wasn't someone who assassins could kill.

Using the backhanded side of my sword, I delivered a blow to her stomach, lifting her up and causing her to spew out air from her lungs.

"Gah!"

It was a soft blow, so she didn't fall unconscious yet. But then, before her feet could even touch the ground again, I knocked her out with the back of my hand and grabbed her body.

It seemed like I hit her too hard as there was a cracking sound when my hand touched her neck. Her breathing also stopped. Her chest stopped moving as soon as I hit her.

'This is bad.'

"High Heal." I hurriedly activated a healing skill to make sure that she was fine. Her breathing returned, and I felt relieved. "Phew, that was close."

Chapter 27

Sheathing my iron sword, I wiped the nonexistent sweat on my forehead. At that moment, I heard frantic footsteps from the main street, and then Rania showed up.

"Arthur! Are you–" Her words stopped midway as she looked at the situation in the alleyway. Her eyes widened in surprise after seeing the corpses scattered around the ground.

"It seems like you're okay." She said, suppressing her urge to throw up. This scene was even hard to see for a former Knight Commander in the Virtue Kingdom. Then her eyes stopped at the assassin in my hand. "What are you gonna do to that assassin?"

"I am going to interrogate her," I said, patting the assassin's bosom.

They were hard, unlike my expectations. Maybe she still hid something there? 𝑏𝘦𝘥𝑛𝘰𝘷𝑒𝘭.𝑐𝘰𝑚

'Well, I will look at it carefully later.'

"If you ask why, the answer is I wanted to know who attacked me. So will you do me a favor and take care of this scene? Unfortunately… I can't do anything about it."

Looking at the dumbfounded Rania, I smiled reassuringly.

Well, when I thought about it again, there was no way she was overwhelmed by this scene. Maybe it was just because of how brutal I became and how calm I was after I killed 19 people in a span of a few minutes.

Maybe she was worried about me instead of what happened here.

So I approached her while smiling widely, using Purification to wash the blood from my clothes and body.

"Rania, I am fine." I patted her shoulder, and she was pulled out of her thoughts.

"Huh? I-I see…" She stuttered a little. Then she took a deep breath to calm herself. It just took a few seconds for her to regain her composure.

"I will ask the knights to take care of it. You can return to the Academy or go to the mansion prepared for you by the headmistress. You know the place, right? Both had dungeons, I think." She started.

To my surprise, she then extended her hand to my cheek, looking at me worriedly.

"Still… Thank Goddess, you're okay. I was really worried about you."

As expected, she was just worried about me instead of the scene behind me. I held her hand with my free one.

It was really regrettable that I couldn't make any progress with her.

Slowly, I took her hand off my cheek and smiled at her.

"Thanks for worrying about me, but I am fine. Please take care of the things here. I will go to the mansion prepared by the headmistress for me."

"Yeah." Rania nodded. "Leave it to me."

Rania watched Arthur, a boy she saw as a little brother, walk away while carrying an assassin girl on his shoulder.

For some reason, she felt strange. Not because of the sight that she saw when she just arrived. Seeing mangled corpses, innards, and blood was an almost daily thing for her back when she worked as the Knight Commander.

It was surely not because of seeing Arthur kill these assassins too. Even she thought that assassins who targeted people didn't deserve to live. Besides, they could also revive, so that wasn't the problem.

Those weren't the reason. The reason was herself.

Thump!

Her heart was beating fast when she saw Arthur's cold visage when she had just arrived. Those cold eyes seemed to have a peek of the abyss, domineering.

She wanted to be looked down at with those eyes. She wanted to be spanked like that assassin. She wanted to be dominated by him. She wanted to be his p–

Clap!

'No! Rania! That was bad!'

Rania stopped herself from useless thoughts by slapping her cheeks hard. Red marks appeared when she lowered her hands.

"Focus!" She said to herself, taking another deep breath to calm down.

The civilians around this area had already been evacuated, and she asked some of them to call the knight order stationed near this area.

'Focus. Keep your desire to yourself!' She told herself again as she turned to the alleyway where the massacre scene was still fresh.

Red blood flowed to the gutter. The body still moved slightly because of the spasm of the muscle, causing Rania to squint her eyes slightly.

"He's really strong." She muttered as she looked up at the mark left from the massacre. Sword strokes left deep marks on the wall. "Those will cost some money to fix." She continued with a wry smile.

The mansion Alesia gave me was located near the academy. The process to transfer the ownership to me must've finished by now, and the nuns sent by Sana must've already been waiting for my arrival.

While I was walking toward the mansion, I got many curious eyes looking at me. More precisely, the busty Dark elf in my hand.

Yup, I found out this assassin was actually a Dark Elf. My 'Requirement Appraisal' showed her status like this.

Name: Sandra

Race: Dark Elf

Description:

An assassin who was born in Sin Kingdom's orphan facility. She's the vice leader of an information-searching team stationed in the Academy City of Virtue Kingdom.

Her ability to collect information is top-notch, but her common knowledge is a bit lacking due to her upbringing. Her dream is to eat 3 times a day.

Status:

Sins: 50

Virtues: 0

Sins needed to dominate her: 50

Requirement:

1. Make her swear her loyalty toward you

2. Give her 3 meals a day for 3 days straight

3. Praise her when she finishes a job you ordered

The Sins needed to dominate her weren't that much compared to the other girls.

My normal Appraisal showed the result of her status, which was surprisingly at the average of 25 with 35 in her AGI, which was really high. Her skill was Lv 2 Assassination and Lv 3 Information Gathering. Lv 1 Poison Immunity was there, but I could just ignore that.

For people in this world, she was a bit strong. It made me want her even more as my underling.

After walking for a while, I arrived in front of a luxurious mansion. Alesia said that the mansion she gave me was small, but this… wasn't something I expected. It was still smaller than my previous mansion, but this was at least more than 850 square meters.

The garden was wide, with a variety of flowers and trees. The mansion building was beautifully designed, with two lion statues near the entrance. Tall fences surrounded the mansion, protecting it from thieves.

I entered the mansion through the gate, which automatically opened when I came close. How? Probably some magic technology I didn't understand.

A road leading to the mansion's entrance welcomed me, and I walked down this road while looking around curiously.

'This is a great mansion.'

Chapter 28

I was satisfied with this new mansion. When I walked toward the main building, I noticed a pool and pond at the side of the mansion. The pool was important. I could use it to screw around in the water when I wanted to.

Then from a distance, I noticed two nuns dressed rather lighter than what I remembered opened the entrance door from inside.

It was finally clear to me that they had indeed decreased their clothing and wore an extra maid headband instead of a veil when I arrived in front of the mansion. Their skirts were cut short, almost revealing their panties.

They lined up on the left and right, with Garcia standing in front of the door to welcome me in her skimpy nun outfit. She bowed, but her breast curtains stayed in place for some reason.

"Welcome home, Paladin." She greeted me with a cheerful voice, followed by the other four nuns.

"Welcome home, Paladin!"

All of them had big smiles on their faces. One of them was the girl that served me snacks and tea, Milea. She was the shortest of the four but with the cutest face.

I see that Sana asked only the most beautiful nuns to serve as my maids.

Two of them had similar heights, a head shorter than me, with beautiful faces and short black hair. Their faces were similar; they were probably twins.

The last maid who stood beside Milea looked rather shy. She had modest breasts, a bit bigger than Milea, and was also a head shorter than me. Her green hair hid one of her eyes, and she looked rather shy as she averted her eyes and blushed when I looked at her.

The interior of the mansion had a luxurious feeling. There was not even a speck of dust, even though Alesia said she hadn't used this mansion for a long time.

Behind the lined-up maid were two stairs that led toward the second floor decorated in red carpet. Between the stairs was a pair of big wooden doors, which probably led to a party hall. They were unexpectedly common in a mansion where nobles lived.

Looking at them and my new mansion, I only had one word to say.

'Perfect!'

"Raise your head," I told them with a soft tone, and they raised their heads at once. "Let's save the introduction for later. First of all, Garcia, was it?" I looked at Garcia, and she nodded.

"Does this mansion have something to keep someone? Like a dungeon or a prison."

"That's–" Garcia looked at the Dark Elf in my hand for a second with a curious gaze. "–There is indeed a dungeon in this mansion, Paladin."

Fortunately, she didn't ask for anything and just replied to my question. I should be happy that they were literally worshiping me to the point they didn't even dare to ask anything outside of my question.

"Great." I nodded and approached Garcia.

She seemed to be the strongest among the other nuns and had done quite a dirty work, considering she had once been a nun in Luxuria Church; I handed Sandra the Dark Elf to her.

Garcia held Sandra, whom I handed over, with a confused gaze. Her eyes were looking at me, seeking an explanation.

"Put her in the dungeon and take off all the clothes on her body. And also–" I opened my inventory and took out 2 potions. One of them was yellow in a tube, and one of them looked like a heart-shaped pink pill.

"Feed them to this Dark Elf once you take off her clothes. Don't forget to chain her wrist and legs so she can't escape. Understood?"

"Y-Yes." Garcia nodded, albeit still a bit confused. She took the pill and potion I gave her and walked away with Sandra in her arms.

Well, that was done. After eating and drinking with Rania, I was also satisfied that I didn't feel hungry right now.

Still, I needed to tell the nuns about the rules of living in this place. I turned toward Milea as I already knew her. Her eyes were sparkling as she slightly raised her skirt to show her bare thighs.

And it seemed like she didn't wear any panties, as I couldn't see the string that jutted out from the slit, unlike the others. The twins had butterfly-knotted black strings that could be seen, while the green-haired girl had a white lace that got exposed slightly.

"Alright," I said, looking toward them. "Can you introduce yourself to me?"

"Yes!"

The one who answered first was Milea, the blonde-haired nun. She leaned forward slightly, pushing her breasts between her arms.

"My name is Milea! I am confident in my cooking, so the Archbishop asked me to serve the Paladin! Also–" She lifted her skirt again. This time I was sure that she didn't wear any panties as I could see a small mound of her lower lips. "–Please call me anytime you need something, Paladin!"

Her introduction sounded cheeky. I rubbed my chin as I looked at her.

'Hmm, I think I should make her know her place soon.'

Alright, that would be fun. Making a cheeky girl submit to me sounded rather fun, and I would greatly enjoy that.

"Wawawa–" The shy girl opened and closed her mouth like a carp. Her face was flushed red as she looked at what Milea did. "What are you doing, Milea? You're so rude to the Paladin!"

She slapped Milea's hand, causing the smaller girl to release her skirt. "And wear some panties! T-T-That's too lewd!"

"Eeh~? What's wrong? You do know that it is our duty to serve our new master, right? Besides, isn't it the greatest honor to be chosen to serve the Paladin, Mia?" Milea pouted at the green-haired girl, putting her hands on her hips in protest.

"T-that's!" The green-haired girl, Mia, couldn't say anything to the younger girl. It was true that they were sent here by Sana to serve me, and I had no intention to waste it. I would surely ask them to serve me in bed soon. 𝗯𝗲𝗱𝗻𝗼𝘃𝐞𝐥.𝗰𝗼𝐦

"Anyway, introduce yourself. Don't make the Paladin waiting for you!" Milea pushed.

Mia finally looked at me, noticing that I had been staring at her for a while.

"F-Forgive me!" She bowed her head at me.

"No, it's okay. Why don't you introduce yourself now?" I said with a smile so she wouldn't be terrified.

"Y-Yes. My name is Mia, 19 years old! I-I can clean pretty well, and I can use Purification Magic too! I-It's an honor to be able to serve you, Paladin! P-Please also call me anytime you need something!"

"It's nice to meet you too."

Unlike Milea, this Mia girl looked pure and cute. Maybe she was too pure for a nun sent to me.

'Maybe Sana did this to see my reaction? Well, Mia looked rather cute, so I won't complain. But I didn't know whether I would call her anytime soon to serve me.'

I then looked at the twin with long black hair. Their breasts were the biggest, only a size smaller than Garcia's. Their tight nun clothes made their breasts bounce with each movement. And their deep cleavage was really tempting me to push my member between them.

They looked a bit older than Rania, probably around 25 years old. Both of them smiled softly.

"It's an honor to be able to serve you, Your Holiness. My name is Lisa–"

"–And I am Lara. We aren't really good at anything but protection. Please leave the mansion's safety to us."

"Also, please don't hesitate to call us. We will do our best to serve you."

Both of them talked alternatively. If not for the fact that they wore different high socks, Lisa being black and Lara being white, I wouldn't be able to differentiate them.

Also, they were in charge of protection, huh?

'Are they part of the church's hidden force? Something like an assassin or secret service.'

Anyhow, that was the introduction of the maids. I would be able to know them better once I used 'Requirement Appraisal.' But I wouldn't use it for now.

Why? Because I'd like to know them first by person. I might sound na?ve, but this was just something I did for fun. Even if Lisa and Lara tried to kill me when I was sleeping, they would still be unable to create any wounds on my body.

And if they did attack me in my sleep, I would gladly welcome them. I just needed to reverse the situation.

"It's nice to meet you too. As you know, I am Arthur Vainglory. I am counting on you girls with my mansion and my needs. Also, tell Garcia to meet me later. I will be in one of the rooms on the second floor. You don't need to follow me, just do your jobs for now."

"Yes!" All of them replied at once.

'This life is really fun.'

Chapter 29

Last bonus chapter for the week, Next week I will change the goal to 200 Power stones (We reached the goal too fast, and I have no time to prepare for bonus chapter. Sad ossan.)

*** 𝘣𝑒𝘥𝑛𝑜𝘷𝑒𝑙．𝘤𝘰𝘮

I went to the biggest bedroom on the second floor. It was completed with luxurious furniture and magic lamps that were put on a transparent chandelier hanging on the ceiling.

A small table was beside the bed. Looking at the big mirror in front of it, I thought maybe a girl had previously used this room. That mirror was surely used to look at herself when the maid helped her to prepare for anything.

Then there was the bed. It was the most important one. The size was a little bit bigger than a king-sized bed with a red canopy. Great. With that, I could sleep with anyone without the nuns knowing about it.

Nodding my head in satisfaction, I went to the closet at the corner of the room and took out some of my casual clothes from my inventory. Because my inventory space was almost limitless, due to me upgrading it a lot to act as storage, I had almost my daily necessities ready.

The nuns might want to help me dress in the morning, so I needed some clothes ready. The clothes I took out were simple sweatshirts and some pants. I also took out a suit I used for formal events. While I was at it, I changed into a white muscle shirt and black short pants.

They were comfy, and I used them a lot back in my mansion. It showed my well-toned body nicely.

After sorting out the clothes, I sat on the bed and looked at that Dark Elf's status again. The status of someone I had used 'Requirement Appraisal' on stayed on a certain menu. I could use my normal Appraisal to look at their status anytime.

Name: Sandra

Race: Dark Elf

Lv: 32

Sins: 50

Virtues: 0

Status:

HP: 100/100 (MAX 100)

MP: 30/30 (MAX 100)

STR: 25 (MAX 100)

VIT: 23 (MAX 100)

AGI: 35 (MAX 100)

DEX: 30 (MAX 100)

INT: 24 (MAX 100)

LUC: 25 (MAX 100)

Skills:

[Lv 2 Assassination] [Lv 3 Information Gathering] [Lv 1 Poison Immunity]

Titles:

[Sin Kingdom's Assassin]

When I looked at it once again, this was truly good for people in this world. But then, I used Appraisal to see Garcia's status.

Name: Garcia Pallas

Race: Half-Devil Half-Human

Lv: 41

Sins: 0

Virtues: 230

Status:

HP: 100/100 (MAX 100)

MP: 55/55 (MAX 100)

STR: 29 (MAX 100)

VIT: 33 (MAX 100)

AGI: 34 (MAX 100)

DEX: 42 (MAX 100)

INT: 50 (MAX 100)

LUC: 70 (MAX 100)

Skills:

[Lv 4 Illusion magic] [Lv 4 Dark Magic] [Lv 3 Holy Magic]

Titles:

[Perverted Nun] [Castitas Church's Nun]

It was totally different. How could a nun be stronger than an assassin? And that title… She was truly a perverted nun.

Her Virtue decreased by 11 because she got Sins from eavesdropping on the Paladin ritual I did with Sana. And she hadn't received any punishment because of that.

"It's time for me to punish her. She wanted my dick, no? I will give her exactly that."

And I was a bit frustrated because I failed to make progress with Rania earlier. So this was perfect.

Knock knock!

"Um, Paladin. It's Garcia. I-i heard you were calling for me?"

'She arrived at a perfect time.' I grinned.

"Yeah. Enter."

I replied, and the door creaked open. Garcia entered and walked slowly. Her clothes were somehow even more open than before, and her skirt was cut really short that even her panties were showing. The garter belt that held her knee socks dug into her soft thighs.

But I guess only I could see that due to her using Illusion Magic to hide her real clothes. And Garcia also knew that I, the Paladin, was able to see through her illusion. That was why her face flushed red as she held down her skirt and hid her breasts with her hands.

"U-Umm… P-Please forgive me, Paladin! I-I… I am wearing clothes that are different from the others because of my situation. So please let me use these clothes while serving you!"

She bowed her head deeply. Her breast curtains fluttered to the side, exposing her cute pink nipples. But soon, her silver hair also fluttered down, hiding that sight from me.

Could it be…

'She misunderstood something?'

She was acting normally when I met her near the entrance, even though she knew I could see through her illusion. Maybe she wasn't embarrassed and didn't mind when I looked at her in these outfits. And her actions right now.

I wouldn't get angry over something like that. Instead, I liked her more because she was really a perverted nun. I loved a perverted girl who only opened their legs for me. And her clothes really made me excited, and that was why I called her here.

But it seemed like she misunderstood that I was angry that her outfit was different.

'I can use this. Instead of punishing her for eavesdropping, let's do it like this.'

Besides, she also desired me. I noticed her wet crotch even though she tried to hide it using her hands. She was expecting something, huh? Her body also trembled like a small, excited animal in their heat.

'As expected, I like her.'

"Raise your head." My voice rang with a tone that radiated authority.

"Y-Yes!" Garcia raised her head, and her large breasts bounced. She looked at me while rubbing her thighs together; the juice that dripped out from her crotch spread and wetted her skin, making them glisten.

"You realized that I can see through your illusion?" I asked while smirking, teasing her.

She nodded weakly. The cheerful image I got of her was gone, replaced only by nervousness and lust. These two were a really great combination of emotions. It made her look so sexy with an innocent charm.

"I do like someone who worked under me to have a uniform." When I said that, I noticed her body flinched. It only made my grin widen. It turned out she was more innocent than I thought. An innocent girl who had a perverted mind.

Garcia's breath turned rather rough. She looked at me, specifically my toned body and crotch. I did admit my pants couldn't hide the bulge around my crotch. And I wasn't even erect yet. It was my normal size.

"What are you looking at?" I asked teasingly, causing Garcia to jump.

"N-No. I-I was just admiring your body. Y-You look quite handsome, Paladin."

"Is that so?"

She repeatedly nodded at my question.

"Do you want to taste it?" I pointed at my crotch with my finger, and Garcia suddenly stopped. A loud gulp rang in the room. It was audible because there was no other noise.

And then, she nervously lowered her hands, not trying to hide her exposed wet panties anymore.

"I-If you allow it. I-I would gladly serve you, Paladin."

If I said it like this, then that would sound like a reward. So I stroked my chin while wondering. How could I make it look like I allowed her to wear her clothes by punishing her? An idea came to my mind right after.

"Hmm, I decided." I looked at Garcia. "I will allow you to wear those clothes because it seems like there is a circumstance."

Her face lit up like that. A bright smile that I saw back in the church appeared on her face as she held her hands together, pushing her breasts up.

"But!" I said as I pointed at the floor. "Crawl to me and clean my cock. I'll allow you to lick it. This is your punishment."

I thought that she would be unwilling or revolted, but no. Instead, she knelt on the floor obediently and looked at me with upturned eyes. She was [Perverted Nun] through and through.

It might just be my imagination, but the pupils in her blue irises looked like they turned into a heart shape. Then with her tongue stuck out, she replied.

"With pleasure!"

Chapter 30

I watched Garcia as she crawled to me while shaking her hips seductively. That was enough to make anyone hard, even if they weren't already aroused before seeing her.

My dick grew bigger when she approached closer until it reached its limit and made a tent on my pants. I felt like I wanted to push her down onto it. But I controlled myself, as her punishment was to lick my dick clean, to give me a blowjob. If I did her right now, it would be her reward and not her punishment.

She sniffed the bulge on my pants when she arrived near me. At first, she hesitated and pulled away. However, she realized she liked it and slowly took my pants off.

"P-Please excuse me, Paladin." She said with a twisted, lustful smile.

When she pulled my pants and exposed my cock, which was already erect from seeing her seductive movement, her eyes widened in surprise. My cock was easily bigger than her face. Her mouth opened wide, and her jaw dropped.

Even though she knew what to expect, the sight still surprised her. I chuckled at her reaction, which made her cheeks turn red.

However...

"...That thing..."

Garcia didn't try to hide her shock. In fact, she stared at my cock with awe. She also tried to cover it with both of her hands.

"Amazing! This manhood... Haaa... I-I will lick it, Paladin."

Her words caused her voice to tremble. I enjoyed watching how much she was trembling in excitement, trying to contain her own arousal.

"Lick it good. And as this is your punishment, do your best to satisfy me. Don't try to touch yourself, you get it?"

As soon as I finished talking, Garcia nodded with an expression full of expectation. There was something else, too; excitement mixed with desire. I smiled at her, knowing exactly why.

A moment later, Garcia was kneeling before me, licking my tip with her tongue. She hesitated a bit, unsure about whether she should lick my balls or not. Since I had told her to do her best, I couldn't let her stop here.

So I pushed her head forward. "Go ahead!"

This time, she licked them without hesitation. The way she sucked on my shaft was extremely erotic. As expected, it wasn't long until my erection started to grow even stiffer inside her warm mouth.

At some point, I noticed that her lips were moving faster. She put the tip inside her little mouth and then moved her body around to suck the whole length. With every move, her saliva dripped down.

She must have been doing it unconsciously due to her arousal. Or maybe she was just enjoying herself. It was like she was born to do this, a slutty nun who loved sucking cocks.

I could feel her tongue dancing against my skin, making my blood boil. I gripped the back of her hair tightly so that she wouldn't pull away. I didn't want to lose control and end up cumming fast.

And then suddenly, her hand grabbed my dick. Her fingers wrapped themselves around it firmly. She wanted it that bad, huh? I would give it to her then.

"Ahh~!"

Garcia moaned loudly when I thrust my hips towards her, burying my cock into her mouth. I felt like my tip touched her throat, and she gagged. Her body trembled slightly as she kept stroking my cock with her fist.

"Mn! Ahhh! Nnnnggghhhhh!"

Her moaning became louder. I heard her gag again. Her hands stopped jerking my cock for a second, letting go. When she came back, she went all out. She sucked and slurped on my dick like there was no tomorrow. Her head moved rapidly, while her wet tongue danced along my cockhead.

It only lasted for a few seconds, but it seemed to drive her crazy. After that short period, she finally released my dick from her mouth. Her tongue stuck out, saliva dripping down. She looked exhausted, breathing heavily.

But I wasn't done yet. Not by far. I needed to get my release.

'If it's like this, then I was the one who got punished. I should just end the punishment here and let her do it.'

"You're amazing, Garcia. You really are." I praised her and patted her head. "But you haven't made me cum yet. That was enough for your punishment. Can you please take care of the rest? I'll allow you to cum with my dick inside your pussy."

"Y-Yes sir!"

Garcia stood up straight and pulled down her panties. Then she turned around, facing me. She knew her assignment. She bent over, presenting her ass to me.

"Come on, hurry up." I urged her.

I reached behind her, grabbing her waist. I lifted her butt high, exposing her wet pussy. I pressed my hard-on between her legs, rubbing it against her slit.

"Haaah!"

Garcia groaned softly as I rubbed my cock against her clit. I did it slowly, teasing her. I watched her face closely, waiting for any sign of discomfort. But instead, her expression changed to one of pure bliss.

The sound of our bodies slapping together echoed through the room as I pulled her down.

[Ding! You had taken Garcia Pallas' virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!]

"Oh god, yes! Please fuck me!"

With each word, she ground her crotch against mine harder. My cock slid deeper into her tight hole as we fucked. She rode me in a reverse cow position as her breasts bounced each time her hips moved up and down. This wasn't her punishment anymore.

'Shit! Her pussy is too tight. This is too good.'

My dick throbbed painfully inside of her. If I didn't cum soon, I might explode right there. So I decided to change things up a bit, taking charge of the situation. I couldn't cum before her.

"Are you ready? Are you going to make me cum now?"

"YESSSS!"

Garcia screamed, shaking her ass wildly. Her pussy clenched my dick tightly, milking it.

I thrust myself deep inside her. Our pelvises slammed together with loud smacking sounds.

"Uuuuuhhhh! Yes! Oh god...yes..." Garcia cried out. Her voice grew higher and higher until she almost sounded like a cat in heat.

"Yeeessss Mmmph! Uughh! Aaahhhhh!"

Each time I pushed forward, I hit something inside of her. And every single impact sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body. I felt my balls tighten, preparing to burst. The pressure built up quickly, threatening to break free at any moment.

"Ugh! Take this!" I shouted, ramming my cock even more deeply into her.

A loud moan escaped Garcia's lips. I felt her pussy clamping onto my shaft. My orgasm exploded within me, shooting ropes of hot semen into her womb.

"Ooooh!"

I shot load after a load of sticky white cream into her. Her body convulsed violently, squeezing my dick dry. It felt so fucking good; I nearly lost my balance.

[Ding! You had cummed inside Garcia Pallas' pussy! Your Sins increased by 5!]

After a minute or two of intense orgasms, Garcia collapsed on the bed. She was panting heavily, trying to catch her breath.

I looked at her blissful expression as my cum leaked out of her pussy. I fucked a nun; this was amazing. The feeling of being completely drained of energy had never been better than that.

"Thank you, Sir," she said with her tongue still stuck out.

"Don't mention it," I replied, taking out the same potion I gave Emilia as I sat beside her. "Drink this. It will make you unable to conceive for a year. That way, you can serve me without being afraid of getting pregnant. After that, I might give you a kid if you behave well. And you're allowed to wear that outfit in my mansion."

"Mn, thank you very much, Master!" Garcia smiled happily. She drank the potion immediately and fell asleep next to me.

My slutty nun maid slept peacefully while I stroked her silver hair. The way her breasts bounced when I thrust my cock deep inside me made me really excited. I could feel my dick growing bigger again.

It seemed like my lust for sex would not die down anytime soon. 𝙗𝙚𝙙𝒏𝙤𝒗𝒆𝒍．𝒄𝙤𝙢

But I had a prisoner who needed to be interrogated, so I would just keep myself together for now. There were still 4 nuns that were willing to serve me afterward.

"It's time to visit the Dark Elf in the dungeon."

But before that, I took out black pants from my inventory and wore them. Then I extended my hand toward Garcia, my palm facing her.

"Purification." I used the Magic to cleanse Garcia. I didn't want my bed to get stained. The semen that was still inside her pussy was still dripping out, but well… I would just use Purification again later.

For now…

"Let's get to the underground."

'I bet that Dark Elf would wake up soon. The potion should have already taken effect.'

Chapter 31

It seemed like the requirements needed to dominate girls came from their hidden desire, something they wanted the most.

For example, Emilia. Her desire was to be watched and called a cow due to her nature. All other desires she had could be fulfilled easily. That was also why in Sana and Garcia's description, there was a requirement to donate to Castitas church.

And maybe because Sana was a bit of a sadist herself, she wanted me to dominate Luxuria Church's Pope and donate 50,000 Gold to Castitas Church.

I began to know the rule behind the domination now. My Domination System simplified the requirement and allowed me to dominate a girl directly instead of taking them to the 'Domination House' that operated illegally underground.

Because my Sins point was also unlimited, it couldn't decrease even if I paid with my Virtues. I could also gain Virtues by doing something good, to decrease my girls' Sins value.

When I was at it, I looked at my status again, at the new mission I got. I haven't had a chance to check it yet.

Quest:

- No Spy

Quest Description: Punish the spy in the Virtue Royal Academy.

Deadline: 3 Days

Reward: 15 Sins

Well, I couldn't be surprised anymore. If I had read it before, then I would be able to make progress with Rania. It was my fault, and I wouldn't make an excuse for it.

Anyway… I should get information from Sandra first.

The Dark Elf was looking at me with fear. She was afraid that I would just leave after saying that. I wouldn't be able to get her loyalty with just that, but it didn't matter. I could work on that in the near future. Those red eyes would soon have a heart-shaped pupil like Garcia before long.

I looked at her with cold eyes.

"And why should I do that? You don't want to answer any of my questions."

"I-I…" She still hesitated a little. There was a need to push her a bit further.

"I will give you one more chance." I approached the metal bars and leaned forward to match her gaze.

"Tell me just one thing, and I will order the nuns to give you 3 warm meals a day. And you don't need to believe what I said, but… I think your comrade has already thought that you're dead. No one will try to save you. It will be different if you cooperate with me, though. What do you think?"

Of course, some of that was a lie. But even I would think that my comrade had died if they saw the scene I created in that alleyway. Their bodies scattered around and couldn't even be identified anymore.

Sandra's body quivered, probably remembering the previous scene. But as she was a trained assassin, that fear soon disappeared, and she looked at me with a pair of still eyes.

"A-Alright. I will cooperate."

"Great." I grinned at her answer.

I needed to progress slowly. I had taken a liking to her. The [Truth Potion] and [Believing Pill]'s effects would disappear soon. At that time, I would talk to her later. If she still trusted me, then I would dominate her in the future.

Why? Because I liked an obedient, smart girl who could make instant decisions like her. That was why I liked Emilia and Rania too. They were obedient only to me and could still hold their opinions. As for Eliza… Well, as long as she stopped being a tsundere, she would say yes to my every order.

But let's stop it at that. I had a little interrogation to do with this Dark Elf, Sandra.

"Well then," I said as I stood up, opening the door of her jail. I couldn't let her out yet, but at least I would talk inside the jail to get her trust. "Let's start with an easy thing. Who is the spy?"

Inside Arthur's bedroom, Garcia slowly awakened from her sleep. Her body was still exhausted after the previous activity, and she could still feel the Paladin's warm semen inside her pussy.

Raising her body, she looked at her disheveled outfits. She was only left with her long gloves extending to her shoulders and garter belt. Her face turned red once again as she looked down at herself. The massive semen the Paladin shot was still dripping out of her pussy.

"This…" She muttered in a low voice as she scooped out the semen from her pussy. An electric wave of pleasure attacked her as her finger brushed against her slit and made her moan.

She tried to contain her voice as she slipped her fingers inside her pussy.

"Oooh~!" This time, a loud pleasure moan echoed in the room. Her pussy was still sensitive and wet; thanks to that, she felt like she was in heaven just by her fingers.

Without saying, she knew that she shouldn't do this. But she needed to do it to take it out of her, the Paladin's semen. When she pulled out her fingers, it brought along almost all the semen inside her. She took it with her other hand and made a bowl out of it.

"Ah! T-This is Paladin's semen inside me." She said with a lustful expression. The Paladin wasn't in the room, so she could do whatever she wanted, right?

She had been looking forward to it since hearing the Archbishop loudly moan in that room. Since that day, she was always dreaming about the Paladin screwing her around. Her dream was fulfilled earlier, and she was happy.

Slurp!

A loud slurping sound rang in the room as Garcia drank the semen that was mixed with her pussy juices from her hand with a blissful expression, savoring the taste of the Paladin's semen inside her mouth. And then, she drank it.

Gulp!

"Hnn~! I-It's delicious!" She opened her mouth wide and stuck out her tongue. "I want more…"

[Ding! You had drunk Arthur Vainglory's semen! Your Sins increased by 0!]

[You won't get any Sins from doing anything with the Paladin!]

The notification that she had heard when her virginity was taken by the Paladin came. Just like before, she didn't gain any Sins.

Chapter 32

Garcia was half-devil. However, she wasn't just any devil. She was half-succubus, a lust devil that lived in the red light district of the Sin Kingdom. That was why she had always been horny and wanted to have sex with strong men.

But she didn't want that. She thought that being a Luxuria Church's nun would make her better. But no. The Luxuria Church taught that sexual frustration was something that should be embraced.

The nun was asked to masturbate every day in their room; the same happened with the priest. They couldn't have sexual intercourse, as they dedicated their orgasm to the Goddess Tera.

That was why she ran to the Virtue Kingdom and became Castitas Church's nun hoping to fix her condition. However, that was useless. She couldn't escape from her fate as a half-devil.

She couldn't hold herself any longer. That was when the Paladin appeared, and she thought that she could finally be released from her desire.

Why? Because having sex with a Paladin of Castitas Church wouldn't give her any Sins.

"Ah~ I want to have sex with the Paladin again! I hope he will sleep with me again! Paladin~ I am waiting for you with my wet pussy!" She spread her legs and began to use her finger to mess with her pussy.

After a long time, Garcia's lust was satisfied, but she wanted more. More than earlier. She became greedy after experiencing more pleasure than she had ever experienced.

But at that time, the door of the bedroom was opened, and Arthur appeared with a large grin.

"I heard that, Garcia."

Garcia froze immediately with her finger still in her pussy. Her face flushed red as she looked at the Paladin who had just returned.

"P-Paladin?!"

Finally, her mind could process what had happened, and she instantly knelt on the bed and apologized. "P-Please forgive my lustful behavior! E-Even though I am a Castitas Church's nun, I… I masturbated inside your room!"

"Indeed. That usually gives you Sins, but…" Arthur approached the kneeling Garcia and pushed her down. "I will forgive you if you are honest."

She was surprised and could only lay there. But she immediately understood what she needed to do when she noticed a big tent on the Paladin's pants.

"P-Please use this perverted nun as you please, Paladin." She begged as she spread her legs, showing her delicious, drenched pussy covered in love juices. She decided to be honest.

"Very well," Arthur replied. "I will use you until I am satisfied."

Sandra cooperated rather nicely. She answered all my questions and told me about the spies inside the Royal Academy. 𝗯𝗲𝗱𝗻𝗼𝘃𝐞𝐥.𝗰𝗼𝐦

Because she cooperated just as she should, I promised to give her a meal after this and took off the chain that bound her wrist.

"I will only release the chain around your feet after I get rid of the spies," I said to her with cold eyes, and she nodded.

"Yes."

I already tested it, but these chains were unexpectedly made from a strong material.

It could maybe withstand the strength of someone with 50 STR. So Sandra, with only 25 STR, couldn't destroy the chain even if she tried her best. And she had no Lockpicking skill that a thief usually had, so she couldn't escape even if she wanted to.

After questioning her, I returned to the first floor through the damp stairs again.

According to Sandra, there were 2 spies in the Royal Academy. As I suspected, the spies were in Class 4.

The Dark Elf didn't know who they were because they always wore hoods when giving information, but I could easily find them using my Presence Detection. Their dots would turn red because I was already aware of them and I designated them as my enemies.

I opened the door that led to the corridor. At that moment, it comedically bumped into someone, and she squealed.

Thud!

"Ouch!"

That someone fell to the ground on her butt. Her skirt got lifted out, and her laced panties got exposed. She was Mia, and she grunted as she slowly picked herself up and looked up.

"P-Paladin?!"

When she noticed that it was me, she immediately fixed her skirt and straightened her posture.

Where was she going by running like that? If she didn't run, she wouldn't hit the door that I opened slowly.

But still, it was perfect. I was trying to find Milea to get her to make a meal for Sandra.

"Mia, can you do a chore for me?" I said while giving her my warmest smile. For some reason, her face was flushed red. No, it wasn't because of me, that I was sure.

"Y-Yes. W-What is it, Paladin? I-I am ready for whatever it is!" She stuttered her words, which were somehow cute. Her bangs that covered one of her eyes swept to the left, revealing it. Her eyes' colors were different. One of them was blue, and one of them was red.

'Heterochromia?' I thought, a bit surprised. That was rare. But I should focus on what I need to do now.

"Can you find Milea and ask her to give our prisoner a warm meal? I still don't know the layout of this mansion."

"Eh?" At my words, Mia let out a confused and surprised voice. And then, the blush on her face deepened and covered even her ears.

'Did she just think of something naughty?' I smiled playfully at her while reaching out to her head.

"Maybe later. I have something to do right now. So can you ask Milea to do that?"

"Y-Yes. Please leave it to me!" Answering me with a spirited voice, Mia then ran down the corridor.

I looked at her for a second before chuckling and walking back to my room. However, something was waiting for me.

Imagine my surprise when I returned to my room and heard that Garcia had already woken up and said something lewd.

"Ah~ I want to have sex with the Paladin again! I hope she will sleep with me again! Paladin~ I am waiting for you with my wet pussy!"

Her voice was loud enough that I could hear it outside my room. That was why Mia suddenly ran away with a red face and thought I would ask her to join. Maybe I should just stop her, but I would satisfy myself with this perverted nun.

It seemed like the punishment from earlier wasn't enough. Ah, I forgot. She was the 'Perverted Nun.' There was no way one round was enough.

So I pushed the door open and showed her my excited grin.

"I heard that, Garcia."

Her appearance instantly made me excited. Wearing nothing but her garter belt, black knee sock, and black gloves that extended to her upper arms, she had her legs spread, and her fingers were inside her drenched pussy.

Pussy juices dripped from her slit to the bed, and it looked so erotic. The way she immediately knelt while still naked and asked for my forgiveness while coming clean about masturbating only made me excited.

'I guess she will be able to handle everything. It's gonna be fun.'

Chapter 33

I looked at Garcia with a grin. This perverted nun was breathing roughly as she looked at me with a lustful gaze.

Her pupil turned into a heart shape as she got excited. To think she was this excited. I could tell from the way that her pupils dilated when I punished her earlier. The moment our eyes met, my dick grew hard again.

"What's wrong? Did you like what happened?"

She nodded while panting heavily. "Yes... yes! Sir!"

A smile formed on my face seeing how happy she was. It wasn't just because I fucked her or anything else; it was because we were both enjoying ourselves so much.

I had satisfaction from seeing her acting like an obedient bitch for me and also pleased by her. As long as these two things were satisfied, everything was good enough for me.

It made sense why nuns are often depicted as having large breasts in movies since they were usually portrayed as submissive women who enjoyed doing whatever their superiors wanted them to do. Especially if those superior people have big dicks.

As soon as I thought about such a thing, a naughty idea popped into my mind. Why not try out fucking another woman other than Garcia? Maybe Milea would be willing to join? A threesome? After all, she did say that she wanted to serve me.

But no. I would enjoy that petite girl later when I wanted to. The threesome needed to be saved for later.

I began with a kiss while ravaging her large breasts with my hands. Her nipples were rock hard, which aroused me even further. My lips moved down towards her neck until I reached her collarbone. Then I went lower till I felt her warm skin.

When I kissed her chest, she moaned softly. When my tongue touched one of her erect nipples, she shuddered. I sucked on it gently before moving on to the next one.

Meanwhile, I groped her boobs vigorously. They were soft yet firm and squishy to touch. Just thinking about squeezing them makes me horny already.

Then I let go of her tits and grabbed her waist instead. I pulled her body closer to mine. Our pelvises pressed against each other while our tongues intertwined. We continued kissing passionately without stopping once.

"Haa... Haa... Paladin. It feels good!" Garcia moaned loudly as my lips parted with hers.

The sound of her voice sent chills throughout my entire body. Not only is she hot, but she has a sexy voice too. Hearing her moan made me feel powerful, knowing that I was making her climax over and over again.

"That's great. Are you ready to be fucked? Or should I continue teasing you first?"

"You can fuck me now, Paladin." Garcia said while biting her lip seductively. "Please give me your big cock and mess me up with it."

I smiled at her response. Of course, there was nothing better than hearing a woman begging for cock. So I quickly removed my clothes and lay down on the bed. Once I was naked, I took hold of my throbbing erection and guided its tip toward her pussy.

At this point, Garcia spread her legs for me and presented her naked pussy. Her garter belt dug deep into her thighs as she positioned herself to receive my member.

I placed the head of my penis between her wet folds and rubbed it around slowly. The sensation of rubbing her inner walls caused her to gasp for air. That gave me an indication that she liked it.

My hands went to grab her boobs once again. I squeezed them firmly while pushing them together. The feeling of her breast pushing tightly against each other was amazing.

"Hnn! Oooh! God! P-Please be rough with me! Please make me cum!" Garcia cried out.

Her pleasurable cries drove me wild. I couldn't resist any longer. I thrust forward and entered her tight tunnel.

"Ahh~!" Garcia gasped as I penetrated her deeply.

With every inch that I plunged into her, she moaned louder and higher pitched. Soon after, I bottomed out and buried my cock fully within her cunt.

"Mmph!" Garcia grunted in pain.

That pained cry excited me even more. But I knew that it would quickly turn into pleasure. I felt her pussy tighten around my shaft and squeeze it tight.

"Ohhh! Ahhhhh..." Garcia moaned as I started pumping my hips back and forth.

Every time I slammed forward, her cervix hit the base of my dick, causing intense sensations to shoot through us both. Her pussy became tighter and hotter with each stroke. And just like that, Garcia came undone easily.

"Nnghhhh! C-Cumming!" Garcia screamed as she buckled under my assault. Her body convulsed, and her back arched as she squirted juices all over my shaft

She didn't stop coming even though I pulled up. Her orgasm lasted for several seconds until her whole body finally relaxed.

"Uuuunnggghhh... You're so big. Fuck me harder," Garcia whispered as she looked at me lustfully. Her arms went around my neck, and her legs were locked around my waist.

"You're such a dirty nun. Did you know? Mia heard your voice earlier and ran away with a red face."

"Eh?" Garcia asked confusedly. Her face flushed red, and she suddenly relaxed her body.

I smirked at her reaction. "Don't worry. I'll take care of her later. For now, why don't we have some fun?"

"Oooh! Yes, please! Do whatever you want to me!" Garcia begged me eagerly. "I can apologize to Mia later! B-But, I can't wait to be treated rougher, Paladin!" This girl had been reduced to a perverted nun who only cared for pleasure now.

So I did what I wanted to do. I picked her up and flipped her over. Then I put my cock on top of her ass and rammed her hard from behind.

"Aaagh!" Garcia shrieked as my rod drilled her pussy. Her breasts bounced wildly as I fucked her from behind in a doggy style. She leaned against her arms which supported her weight.

As I pounded her mercilessly, Garcia's eyes rolled back into her head. My balls slapped against her clit repeatedly as I plowed her hole relentlessly.

"Oooh! God! Yess! Fuck me harder!"

Her tongue stuck out of her mouth as she let loose a scream. Every time my pelvis collided with her ass, her insides shook violently. Her inside muscles gripped my dick tightly and wouldn't release their grip no matter how much I tried.

But there was one thing I enjoyed about fucking her. It was when she orgasmed. Whenever her pussy contracted around my shaft, it triggered another orgasmic wave that shot through her body.

After pounding her for a while, I decided to change position. Instead of doing doggy style, I grabbed her by the shoulders and lifted her onto my lap, facing me. With that, she wrapped her legs around my waist and pressed her chest against mine.

I could see her bitch face that turned sexy from being fucked. The sight made me rock hard instantly. So I reached down and groped her tits roughly while pounding her faster.

The feeling of having her boobs smashed against my torso sent shivers throughout my entire body. As if to confirm that fact, Garcia tightened her legs around me and began moaning loudly as she climaxed yet again.

"Aaahh! Cumming! I am cumming again!" Garcia yelled out.

And this time, I didn't hold myself back. I continued slamming my dick deep into her womb as I unloaded my seed into her womb.

"Yeesss! Uhn! Aaah! Unngggghhh! HNNNGGGHHHHHH!" Garcia shouted as she rode out her last few waves of ecstasy.

When the spasms subsided, she collapsed on my thighs weakly. But I wasn't over yet.

"Hnn! Nn! Oh god! That feels good!" Garcia said breathlessly. I chuckled at the sight.

It seemed that I still had a lot left in store for her.

"That was great, Garcia," I told her as I pulled out my cock. My semen was dripping out her stretched vagina. She moved out from my lap and sat beside me on bed, scraping out the semen in her pussy and licking it.

"Mmmmmm! Delicious!" Garcia exclaimed happily after tasting my semen mixed with her own juice.

I laughed at her enthusiasm. "Why are you licking it like that?"

"Because I love the taste of you, Paladin. Your sperm tastes delicious." Garcia replied coyly as she cleaned herself off with her hands and then spread them open wide.

My jaw dropped seeing her lewd gesture. "Are you serious right now?!"

"Of course! What other reason would I lick my fingers clean?" Garcia answered innocently.

I couldn't help but laugh. "What kind of answer is that?"

This girl was really sexy. I wasn't wrong in asking Sana to send her to help me in this mansion. Because it seemed like she had fully enjoyed our sex, I should train her before I could dominate her in the future.

" I'm going to make your life a heaven of pleasure. I know that you like having sex with me like this." I said confidently.

"Oh yeah? What are you planning?" Garcia asked curiously.

"Well, since you're an experienced woman and my servant now, you should serve me more. Like what positions work best or how to give better blowjobs," I replied. "To be honest, you're still not that great at blowjobs."

Garcia laughed shyly. "Don't worry. After tonight, I'll train myself to become a master c-cocksucker for you, Paladin. It's my duty to serve you."

While I didn't get any Sins again from the creampie earlier, it seemed like I gained her trust and loyalty. I should cover her body with my cum to get that extra 3 Sins, but that was enough for now.

From the new 8 Sins I gained from earlier, my Sins were now sitting at 31. Quite a nice progress, I'd say.

Next, it was time to get the spy to come out of their hiding place.

Chapter 34

The next morning, I woke up early to get breakfast. I didn't eat any dinner last night due to having sex with Garcia again after we woke up in the middle of the next.

It was pure bliss, and she was showing improvement. I ended up going another two rounds with her before she left for her room, and I cleaned my bed with Purification. It seemed like that perverted nun became more active at night.

Was it because of her Half-Devil blood? I didn't know, but I liked it.

I went down to the first floor and was greeted by Garcia, who was standing near the stairs.

"Good morning, Paladin." She bowed politely while wearing similar clothes from before. I knew it was a new one because the last one got covered in bodily fluids, but we wouldn't talk about that.

Anyway, she smiled softly at me as if what we did yesterday didn't matter to her at all. It was a professional gesture that I had expected, and she nailed it. Something made me curious, though.

"Morning. What are you doing here?"

"I am waiting for you. Milea has already prepared breakfast in the dining room. Please allow me to escort you. I believe you haven't looked around the mansion yet." Her cheek reddened a little as she finished her sentence.

'Ah, right.'

Because I only went to the dungeon and my room yesterday, I haven't looked around my mansion yet. Even though I knew the mansion's layout through my radar from Presence Detection skill, I didn't know which room it was because it only looked like a map without any description.

'What a good servant.'

To think she was waiting for him near the entrance to escort him after staying up late last night.

"I am counting on you, Garcia."

She was really the greatest nun he had ever met.

"Yes, Paladin."

The dining room was large and fancy.

As I stepped into the dining room, my gaze was immediately drawn to the magnificent golden chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Its intricate design sparkled and shimmered, casting a warm glow throughout the room.

The long dining table sat in the center of the room, commanding attention with its size and rich wooden finish. The table was adorned with delicate, intricately woven placemats and set with gleaming silverware, sparkling crystal glasses, and pristine white plates.

The dining table was filled with an array of mouth-watering dishes, each carefully prepared and arranged to please the eye and the palate. Milea… She said she was confident with her cooking, but this was overkill.

"Do you know where Milea is?" I asked Garcia, who was standing behind me, as I took a seat.

This silver-haired nun even pulled the chair for me. She really embraced her duty as my servant.

"Milea? I believe she's still making a dessert for you, Paladin. Is there something among the meals that you don't like? I will take care of it immediately."

"No." I stopped her as she wanted to reach out to the food on the table, probably about to take them back to the kitchen. "On the contrary, I wanted to praise her for preparing this luxurious breakfast. If she's making dessert, I guess she will bring it here later, no?"

"Yes. I believe so." Garcia nodded, taking a step back again. She was still full of smiles as if they would never leave her face. Still, that was better than her looking gloomy when serving me.

"Alright then. I will begin to eat for now. You may join if you want to, Garcia."

"It's alright, Paladin. I've already had my meal earlier." She replied with a red face.

That reaction was strange. But I knew what she was talking about. She must be talking about a certain white liquid. I decided to ignore her and enjoyed my meal as I didn't want to lose my appetite.

And just like their appearance, the meals were all delicious, even more than the meal from the restaurant I visited with Rania earlier.

"Paladin, while you are eating, please allow me to tell you about a request the Archbishop gave you."

"Hmm?" I stopped eating and looked at Garcia. Request from Sana? I planned to round up the spies today. But a request from her was also a bit important as I had promised to carry out my duty as a Paladin too. "What is it?"

Well, I could just do both. Staying at home without doing anything after finishing my plan would also be boring. Might as well do something for the church and get closer to Sana.

"It's a monster extermination. Some monsters have been spotted near Academy City. A squad of knights will accompany you. And as for the time, the Archbishop said it's flexible as long as it's within this week."

Ah, a week, huh? I thought it should be done by today.

In that case, I would have a lot of time to punish the spies for messing with me first.

Gulp!

"Alright then. I will visit the church when I am ready." I nodded as I ate the last meat on the table. Well, that was great. My appetite was also back to normal again after I got used to this body.

Garcia looked rather surprised that I finished a lot of meals easily. Still, that much was given because my body needed many nutrients. And I was a bit of a big eater myself.

"I-I will convey it to the Archbishop." The silver-haired nun said, nodding slightly.

The door was pushed open at that moment, and a rattling sound followed suit. I turned around and saw Milea pushing a cart with a tray on top of it.

The blonde-haired nun smiled widely as she stopped the cart near my table. Was it just my imagination, or was her skirt even tighter and shorter than before? Her plump ass, which looked perfect in my hand, swayed when she opened the lid of the tray and revealed a soft cake.

"Paladin! I've prepared a dessert for you. Please enjoy it!" She exclaimed as she put the cake in front of me, bending slightly and flashing her smooth, round ass.

'She's not wearing panties, again?'

Even Garcia's jaw fell on Milea's attempt to seduce me. Well, I guessed this girl was hungry for my attention.

"Thank you, Milea." I said with a smile, and she backed away slightly.

"You're welcome! This is my duty to serve you, Paladin." She said cheekily while winking her eye.

If she wanted to seduce me that much, I should reward her for her attempt, right? And the food she made was really delicious, so giving her a reward for her job wasn't strange.

"Don't say it like that. Say, do you want anything from me? I will grant it to the best of my ability."

I threw the bait for her. Whether she bit it or not was solely left to her.

"Really?"

But I knew that she would surely bite the bait. Because she had already attempted to seduce me with her petite but perfect body a few times now.

Milea was even shorter than Sana a little bit, but the way she used perfect curves to seduce me was like a professional prostitute.

I would mistake her as one if she wasn't someone from Castitas Church. Maybe she would fit in better in Luxuria Church, though. But that was just my opinion.

And then, she answered.

"In that case, please let me serve you for the night, Paladin!"

Garcia looked rather jealous on the side; She even pouted her cheek. Well, if Milea served me for tonight, that meant the silver-haired nun wouldn't get her turn.

Still, tonight was impossible.

"How about tomorrow? I have a plan for today."

"Sure! Thank you very much!" Milea exclaimed with a cheeky smile and slightly reddened cheek. 𝚋𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟ｅｌ．𝚌ｏ𝚖

While I was at it, I would make sure she wouldn't seduce me ever again without my permission. I would make her know her place as my servant and wasn't someone I would dominate.

Chapter 35

After having breakfast and promising Milea to call her at night tomorrow, I went to the Royal Academy. From my mansion, I only needed to walk for 5 minutes in a straight line.

My mansion was connected to the main street.

The Royal Academy could be seen as soon as I stepped out of the gate. It was the largest building in this Academy City, and due to its enormous size and grand decoration with four towers surrounding it in each corner, it stood out a lot.

Many students that lived outside the dorm also began walking to the academy. Most were using a carriage because they were too entitled to walk. Talking about being lazy.

Surprisingly, though, many students from Diligentia and Humanitas were walking. Their red and green uniforms stood out like a traffic light, so I recognized them.

And some students from Temperantia, the Academy to nurture knights, also walked to their academy in their white and yellow uniform.

Well, it was easy to differentiate each student from each academy from their uniform.

Other than the one above, Castitas Academy's students wore mock priest and nun clothes. Then Patientia wore white and black to show their status, as they were there to learn about politics and preparation to become this Kingdom's officials.

Well, even so, the Royal Academy was still the best academy, with various students with talents mixing up with each other.

Many students recognized me. The news about me being a Paladin must've already spread. My blond hair, blue eyes, and handsome face were too easy to recognize among this crowd of normal people.

It wasn't like I was a narcissist, but other than heroines and important characters, the people in Sins Paradise only had dark brown or light brown hair with brown eyes. But seeing there was some variety mixed here and there now, I guessed the creator or whatever that sent me here changed that a bit.

Arriving at the Royal Academy ground, I first saw Eliza standing near the entrance gate. She looked around while appearing to be anxious as if she was afraid of something.

Without asking her or anything, I knew what she was worried about. That look she had right now was similar to when she saw me showing my Paladin Crest. She was worried that my attitude would change.

'Let's surprise her, shall we?'

I took out my [Shadow Cape] from my inventory and activated its effect immediately as I draped it over my shoulder. My figure disappeared, much more to everyone's confusion.

Then I appeared behind her, using her shadow as a gateway to exit.

"Boo."

"Hyaa!"

I raised my voice slightly, and Eliza jumped in surprise, turning around and sending a slap. I caught her hand and laughed.

"Hahaha, so you send a slap to someone who scares you? You're scary, Eliza." I said in a teasing tone. Then I smiled as I watched her eyes blink repeatedly. "Morning."

"A-Arthur?!"

She was finally able to process what had happened. Her face blushed slightly as her mouth opened and closed like a koi fish. "Y-You! Why did you do that to me, dummy! You surprised me!"

"Hahahaha."

While screwing around with Garcia at night was nice, teasing the innocent Eliza was something I enjoyed too. Garcia was like my reward for working hard, and this girl was like a person who reminded me that I was in a peaceful world, more peaceful than Horizon Online.

"My bad, okay? Let's get to class. We will be late for the first lesson."

"Huh? You're staying in Class 3 even though you're a Paladin?" She asked, confused. However, I noticed a hint of happiness in her voice that she couldn't hide even though with her dishonest disposition.

"Of course. I don't want to be bothered by those nobles. Didn't you tell me to avoid them at the café?"

"But that was when you were a commoner! Right now, many noble girls would try to get close to you! Why did you choose to stay in Class 3?"

"Why?" I asked back with a smirk. Flicking her forehead with my finger, I continued. "Because my friend will be lonely if I leave her alone."

"Ouch! Y-You! Don't be cheeky!"

"Hahaha."

Eliza tried to hit me with her fist, but I dodged all of them easily. It was like that for a while before she suddenly stopped and muttered, "Thanks…"

"Don't mind it." I replied with a grin. It was at that time she realized I could hear her, and she blushed hard. How cute.

"F-Forget about that! As I thought, you're so cheeky now!" With that, she ran toward the main building, only to stop before she was halfway there and turn around. "Hurry up, or I will leave you, Arthur!"

A wide smile was plastered on her face. I smiled back and began to walk with my hands in my pocket.

Great. I made a bit of progress with her. The second requirement was to make her say her honest feelings at 3.

And when I was fooling around with Eliza earlier, I attracted a lot of attention, including some unwanted ones from two red dots that were standing in different directions.

'Got them.'

I smiled under the shadow as I folded my [Shadow Cape] and put it back in my inventory. It disappeared into a mote of blue light without leaving any trace. If someone asked me how I did it, I would just tell them it was a Paladin special skill.

That was an excellent excuse. Still, I had already remembered those two students' faces. I was sure that they were spies I was looking for.

How careless of them. No, maybe they just underestimate my capabilities. They thought that they were safe from my observation if they blended with normal students and didn't act together.

Unfortunately for them, I was strong. Maybe more than they thought.

The assassins that I killed before must've already been revived back in Sin Kingdom and sent some intelligence to their countries. Their corpses would disappear in a day if they had no revival device or a special barrier used in the training ground.

It didn't matter how I diced them finely; they would just revive. That was the only part of this world that was shitty. Unless I found something to kill them for good or keep them immobile for life, then I wouldn't be able to stop their revival.

I had a drug to make them unconscious for a month, but I only had a few in stock. I couldn't use it to keep them unconscious for a year. And even so, they could die from hunger, so that was also useless.

'Now then, how should I deal with them is the question. I have so many ways that I can't decide which one is the best.'

Chapter 36

When I arrived in my class with Eliza, the previously rowdy classroom suddenly went quiet. Many eyes landed on me, filled with curiosity. Some were with respect, and some were with greed.

They were everywhere. People who saw a chance in my position as the new Paladin. Obviously, I had expected this since I had experienced it before. But to think they would be this transparent. Did they not learn to be subtle?

I narrowed my eyes in dissatisfaction, looking at the ones who only saw me with greed in their eyes. The ones filled with curiosity and respect were fine, but I would remember those who wanted to use me to their advantage.

'Funny. They mostly look like the sons of knights. The sons and daughters of lower-rank nobles unexpectedly looked at me with respect instead of greed.'

And because Adam hadn't arrived yet, I didn't know how he would react. Well, that would be funny.

Suddenly, my sleeve was tugged from behind, and I heard a worried voice.

"Arthur."

Eliza was looking at me worriedly. Her eyes looked a bit teary, noticing the gaze of my classmates on me. Well, she had always been sensitive and up-to-date with information, so her ability to read people was better than normal.

"Don't worry. Let's take our seats, okay?"

"Who's worrying?" She said with a huff. "I just wanted to warn you to be careful!"

"Alright, I got that. Just sit."

I half-forced her to sit in our usual seats. Many students arrived after that, and they glanced at me or sat silently in their seats.

In just a day, I had become too famous in this academy. Eliza was pouting beside me, and I ignored her. I couldn't do anything, after all. And she was angry on my behalf, so it was good.

Our protagonist entered the last. He looked rather… tired? His face didn't look that good, and his dot on my radar was still yellow. I only thought of him as a nuisance for now, so he didn't have a red dot.

Anyway, he didn't even look at me and just slumped in his seat. He put his head on the table and stayed like that until Emilia entered.

"Morning, class."

As usual, her hips swayed as she walked to the podium. She had a strict expression on her face as she surveyed the class before nodding.

"At least you didn't make a commotion about a new Paladin. Let's start the class now. We will begin with reviewing last time's self-defense class."

Emilia began class without glancing at the students. She didn't care if the students were listening to her. Well, it wasn't like she needed to check.

The class was ongoing for an hour before the bell rang.

Ding dong!

The teacher stopped writing on the blackboard and put down her chalk. Turning around, she spoke in a clear tone.

"Alright, let's stop it here. There will be 5 minutes rest after this. And as for student Arthur." Emilia suddenly called me and looked in my direction. We were just a teacher and a student in the academy, so there should be nothing between us that made her call out to me.

"Can you please follow me for a while? Instructor Rania has something to talk about regarding yesterday's incident."

The students murmured something while looking at my directions.

"Incident?"

"What incident?"

"Instructor Rania? Did she get into a problem with him because she punished him or something?"

Wild guesses were thrown everywhere. But I knew why Rania was searching for me. It was due to assassins yesterday.

"Yes." I stood up as I replied.

"Arthur, will you be okay?" Eliza asked.

"It will be okay. I know what's going on, and I am not in trouble." I replied to her with a smile. "Well, see you later. Wait for me in the cafeteria for lunch if I don't return until then."

"Yes." She replied with a nod.

I walked down the stairs and went outside with Emilia afterward.

The corridor was empty as the class was still ongoing. Only my class was stopped for 5 minutes because I was called out. Lucky for them to have a short break.

We walked side by side, and Emilia's strict face began to crumble. Her expression softened a little as she looked a bit sad.

"I am waiting, you know?" She whispered, pouting a bit as she glanced at me.

I glanced back, and she continued. "In my bedroom… It's empty, and I did it alone because you didn't come. But when I heard that you were attacked by Instructor Rania this morning, I was a bit worried. Thankfully you're okay, Arthur."

"Yeah. And sorry. I should've told you about it beforehand. I will accompany you tonight, okay?"

Once I said that, her expression brightened, and she hugged me, burying my arm between her massive boobs. "Alright! I will wait for you in my best dress."

"Hey, we're still in the academy!"

"Oh! I am sorry. It's just… I am happy that you will visit me. I thought you would forget me just after that night, so…"

Ah. I understood her insecurity. Well, it seemed like she was more clingy than I thought.

"Of course, I won't do that. Rather, I will visit you frequently from now on. I can't promise I will be able to visit every day due to my schedule, but I will at least visit once a week. How about it?"

Emilia pulled away and nodded. "Alright. I… can at least hold on that much." A small, happy smile appeared on her face. "And we almost arrived in Instructor Rania's office. I will revert to my work mode, student Arthur."

"Yes, teacher Emilia."

I should praise her for her acting. She could switch between her personal and work modes rather easily, and I was impressed by it. The strict expression returned as we stopped in front of a room with the sign 'Counseling Room.'

Really? Rania was a counselor as well as a self-defense instructor. Talking about talent. Dealing with teenage students in their late 18's would be tough for someone as young as Rania.

But she was way stronger than them, so I guess it wouldn't be that tough. I didn't know. I had never schooled anyone before. If someone annoyed me and couldn't be fixed with simple words, I would just kill them. Easy.

Emilia opened the room without knocking. This Counseling Room was small, with only a desk and two chairs in front of it. No other furniture was present, and there was no window that allowed someone to peek in or out of this room. Maybe it was designed that way for privacy.

Rania was sitting behind the desk, looking at us.

"Welcome, student Arthur."

Just like Emilia, Rania also acted like a stranger to me when there were others present. Our relationship as a brother and sister from the same orphanage wasn't known by anyone yet, not even Emilia.

"Thank you for having me. Am I called because of the assassin yesterday?"

"Straight to the point." Rania smiled widely.

"It is about that, yes. I am about to inform you that the assassins have been revived. From their clothes, we deducted they were from the Sin Kingdom. And also, the probability of there being a spy in Academy City is high. So I want you to be careful from now on."

Oh? The Kingdom Knight Order in Academy City wasn't too bad. They were able to deduct it just from such a tiny clue.

I was wondering how I should deal with the spies, but I guessed I could just leave it to them after I rounded them up to get my satisfaction. So I told her.

"Actually, about that. I already found the spies." I told her with a smirk.

Both Emilia and Rania looked at me with surprised looks.

"Really?" The short-haired woman asked. Her body jolted a little, and her well-developed breasts jiggled slightly as she leaned forward.

"Yes." I nodded. "And I need your assistance to deal with the aftermath. I plan to interrogate them my way first. Then, the Knight Order can deal with them after I finish. And I will right after this. Is that acceptable?" I asked with a tone mixed with authority.

My enemies, my prey. I wouldn't let other people take that.

Rania looked at me for a second while stroking her chin, thinking about my proposal. Finally, she nodded her head and looked at me.

"Alright. But please don't kill them. I will call the Knight Order right away."

"Don't worry," I answered with a big, excited grin. "They won't die this time."

'They will only beg me to kill them.'

Chapter 37

We moved almost immediately. Rania went out of the academy to call for the Knight Order while I was waiting in this place with Emilia.

This 'Counseling Room' would be used as the interrogation room. It was perfect as this room was soundproof and had no windows.

The plan was quite simple. Even if they were spies, they couldn't refuse the call from teachers. We would use that to call them to his place and interrogate them in my way.

"Is this going to work? Hnn~" Emilia asked as she looked at me.

She sat on my lap as soon as Rania was gone, and my hand was squeezing her breast while I turned to her. I did this because she had been a bit giddy since earlier, seeking my touch. 𝚋ｅｄｎ𝚘𝚟ｅｌ.ｃｏ𝚖

"Don't worry," I replied to her with a grin. My head rested on my free hand. "I am counting on you to call them to this place. And even if they are trying to run away, you can catch them easily, right?"

"Ahn! Y-Yes. Of course, I can."

"Good girl." I praised her and squeezed her breast through her clothes, causing her to moan loudly.

The reason why I asked her to call them instead of making a commotion was simple. I had already appraised the spies' Level, and they were just Level 10 with Lv 2 Information Gathering skill.

Rania would arrive soon as the Knight Order's base was close to the Royal Academy. So I stood up, releasing Emilia with a last squeeze.

"Ah…" A disappointed sound escaped her lips as I stood up. "I was almost…"

"Hold it, Emilia," I whispered to her while fixing my uniform.

She also fixed her clothes to make them look proper again, as I had made them wrinkled from squeezing her breast too hard. Well, she liked it rough, so I didn't regret it.

"I will give you what you want after school if you can hold it until then. You won't even get any Sins from doing it with me, a Paladin. So we can enjoy ourselves for a long time later."

Emilia smiled widely and flushed red, expecting it. "Yes. I can hold myself until then."

"Great."

Nothing beats a woman who was obedient to me without even needing to order her using the domination crest on her crotch that appeared when I dominated her.

"Well then, I already told you their names. Can you bring them here now? I will leave the excuse or reason to you."

"That's easy," Emilia replied, her teacher mode had returned.

It slipped out sometimes, but fortunately, no one had noticed our relationship yet.

"I already have the perfect reason to bring them here. They had the worst grade in yesterday's self-defense class. So I will tell them that Instructor Rania wanted to have a talk about it in the Counseling Room."

"Oh? Even though they are Level 10, 5 Level above the average students, they have the worst grade?"

"Yes." She nodded. "You know about their Level?"

"Of course. I am the Paladin." I replied with a playful smile and closed my eyes.

Appraisal skill was rare in this world. Only a few people in the city had it. That was why they used magic items to appraise other people. And even with that, the item was also rare so only important places such as this academy had it.

There was no way I could get my hand on it. Emilia knew it too, but she didn't ask anything.

"I won't pry. You can even dominate me without going to Domination House. So I won't even be surprised if you have something more surprising. I will just do what you asked me to do to get my reward." She replied with a smile and opened the door.

As expected, she was a good woman.

"Well then, please wait a few minutes. I will be back soon with student Agares and student Tasia."

"Yes."

I looked at her as she stepped out of the room and closed the door. I leaned my back against the chair's backrest. Rania unexpectedly had a nice chair. It looked similar to a chair in the director's office, often shown on TV back on Earth. Soft and springy.

To be honest, I didn't know whether interrogating the spies in this academy was the right choice. I was about to ask headmistress Alesia and ask for permission, but she wasn't in her office today due to business in the Royal Capital.

Nothing would be left in this place, though. And I was the Paladin, so it should be okay if I did something like this.

Now then… As I was waiting for Emilia to bring the two spies, Agares and Tasia, I should prepare my tool. I needed to hand them later to the Knight Order, so nothing lewd or illegal. And I bet Rania and Emilia, or at least just Emilia, would watch the interrogation process.

So I could only depend on drugs. I could just make excuses about [Truth Potion] being something that I created myself. I knew the ingredients and had many of them in my inventory, but I doubt they could find the same herbs in this world.

Besides the [Truth Potion], I also took out an item called [Nightmare Lamp] that I held in my hand. Its appearance was like a regular handheld lamp with a soft blue light. But when I activated it with 5 MP, whoever I targeted would fall into a nightmare that lasted for 5 seconds.

That was enough as I could cast it again when the nightmare was over. This was a great magic item to torture people's minds. Once they were weak, they would surely spill their task in this kingdom.

Unfortunately, I had forgotten about it. Sins Paradise had a scene with a spy, but it was only a small event, so I didn't even bother doing it. Just skip the dialogue and be done with it.

And this item should be enough to know at least their goal and make the situation in the Virtue Kingdom a bit better. I would gain a good reputation, and this would push the protagonist further than me so he couldn't touch my girls or me.

I was still a bit worried about his helper, but she didn't show herself in front of me again in that café, so I couldn't do anything either. Anyway, let's focus on the matter at hand.

I had just noticed this after I looked at my radar again. But for some reason, Emilia's dot was pink. It was a new color that I had never seen before. But my skill was already optimized to fit this world, so I guessed the pink dot in my radar was for the girl I had dominated.

How convenient.

And that pink dot was currently with two red ones, walking toward the Counseling Room. Before long, the door was opened, and they appeared with Emilia standing behind them.

Two young students, Agares and Tasia. One of them was a boy, and one of them was a girl. Both had brown hair and eyes, a common color in this Kingdom and wore the Royal Academy's uniforms. That was why no one suspected them.

I was waiting for them. Once they saw me, their expression paled, and they realized that they had been found. They turned around only to find Emilia standing in front of the door, glaring at them.

"Hello there." I greeted them with a big grin as I activated the [Nightmare Lamp] in my hand. Once it was activated, the two of them fell to their knees and screamed loudly.

"AaAAAAaaahhh!"

"N-NOoo! Go away! Go away!"

I didn't know what kind of nightmares they were having, but it should show their worst fear.

My grin only deepened when I saw them writhing on the floor like dying caterpillars while holding their heads. Tears poured out from their eyes, and saliva dripped uncontrollably, wetting the floor.

Even dying animals would run away from them when they heard their scream. That was how loud it was.

Emilia looked at them with cold gazes. This was interrogation for an enemy, not some counseling for a student. And we spared no mercy for enemies.

"Now then." I kept supplying MP to [Nightmare Lamp] to make them experience their nightmare for at least a minute. It would feel like more than an hour for them, as time in a dream usually moved faster than in reality.

"Let's begin the fun interrogation. I can't wait to know the people behind them."

Chapter 38

"Is that a magic item?" Emilia asked as she looked at the two spies who were screaming uncontrollably and began to spasm.

"Yes." I replied as I approached them, holding two [Truth Potions] with their lid open in my free hand.

Only 3 seconds had passed. The magic item from Horizon Online seemed to have a greater effect than I initially thought.

At first, a minute seemed to be a good time to break their minds enough to make them confess with [Truth Potion]. But looking at them like this, maybe 20 seconds were enough?

"Help me feed this to these guys. This is to make them honest."

"Alright."

I handed the potions to Emilia, and she skillfully fed them into their mouths. The tube was small, so it was easy to make them gulp the liquid.

Surprisingly, the effect kicked in almost immediately, even in their dream.

"I am sorry! I am sorry! Please forgive me! I have no choice. No! No! I-I don't want to be locked in!"

It was the girl, Tasia. Listening to her words, Emilia backed away a little while I stroked my chin. Interestingly, her biggest fear was being jailed. Maybe getting information from her would be easier.

Compared to her, Agares' nightmare seemed to be far worse.

"Aahh… Ah!"

He didn't say anything and only writhed in pain.

"N-No. F-F-Forgive me! I-I can't! I can't tell you anything! Killed… I will be killed!"

He was afraid to be killed even when he could revive in the church. Or rather, maybe the mastermind behind him had the revival chamber so he couldn't escape? If that were the case, the mastermind would be able to kill him every time he revived.

"Hmm…" I hummed.

10 seconds had passed, and Agares didn't say anything more while Tasia held her head and curled up into a ball. Her tears came out like a waterfall, wetting her face and collar.

I took out a rope from my inventory and handed it to my lovely assistant.

"Emilia, tie Agares with this." ｂｅ𝚍𝚗𝚘ｖｅ𝚕．ｃ𝚘𝚖

"Yes."

I handed it to her, and she began to work without asking anything. A normal rope wouldn't be able to tie people in this world. It would just snap under their strength. Even Level 5 newbies could escape if they were tied by a normal rope.

However, the rope I handed to Emilia wasn't a normal one. It was made from a Level 25 monster, Kobold's hair. And I only told Emilia to tie Agares because Tasia might be willing to cooperate easier than that boy.

I stopped the effect of [Nightmare Lamp] and put it back in my inventory when Emilia was done.

I looked at how she tied Agares and smiled bitterly. She tied him in a tight binding, with his hands and legs put together behind his body. It was the Japanese technique called Kinbaku, often used in S&M videos.

Well… I shouldn't do something like that with Emilia. I wasn't a masochist. Rather, if she wanted to be tied up, I would be willing to do it for her.

Anyway, let's focus.

Once I deactivated [Nightmare Lamp], Agares passed out immediately. His eyes rolled back, showing only the white part.

Meanwhile, Tasia was hugging her legs and jolted up. Once she saw my face, she jumped back in fear.

"Hiee! F-Forgive me! Please don't put me in jail!"

Her body shivered like a small animal trying to escape predators as she put her back in the corner of the counseling room.

"Forgive me! Forgive me! Don't hurt me!"

She was like a broken record.

However, I didn't care. She could still talk, so she would still be able to answer my question. I approached her, and she curled up smaller.

"Hey." I called out to her, causing her to bury her face in her knees.

'This won't work.'

It seemed like I broke her too much. No choice, then. Violence was it.

I crouched in front of her and grabbed her hair, pulling her face up.

"Look at me when I am talking to you, you little shit. Or I will put you through that misery again."

"F-Forgive me! P-Please… I-I will do anything. Don't do that, please!" She pleaded sincerely as her tears and snot dripped out.

That was nasty. She looked so ugly now, unlike when she first entered this room. And at that moment, I heard a notification.

[Ding! You had threatened a citizen of Virtue Kingdom! Your Sins increased by 1!]

[You won't gain Sins from threatening a citizen of Virtue Kingdom again!]

Welp, it looked like it increased by one. While that wasn't my intention, I smiled at an unexpected bonus.

I continued the interrogation. It was time for a question.

"Answer her question, and you will be fine," I pointed at Emilia, who was standing behind me with her arms crossed beneath her breasts, pushing them up. "Or should I be the one who questioned you, huh?"

"N-No! P-Please. I will answer all of teacher Emilia's questions! Please don't hit me!"

"Great." I released her hair and stood up, turning around. "It's your turn, Emilia," I whispered as I passed her.

"Please leave it to me." Emilia nodded and crouched in front of Tasia, questioning her.

We worked together. This was all planned beforehand.

For the starter, I would break their mind with [Nightmare Lamp]. Then I would threaten one with a weaker heart like earlier. Afterward, it was Emilia's turn to ask them questions with a gentler tone than mine.

Of course, Emilia already looked scary with her sharp eyes and strict demeanor. But that should be better than me. I had painted myself as someone who didn't even hesitate to raise my hand against her. Tasia would feel that Emilia was far better than me.

Actually, I hoped Rania was already here once I was done breaking their mind. The short-haired knight was gentler, so the spy would cooperate better. But that didn't matter.

'It seems I appeared in her nightmare earlier, enhancing her fear of me. Emilia looked like a Saint compared to me.' I thought as I sat on the chair behind the desk, watching Emilia's exchange with Tasia.

The female spy peeked in my direction now and then between questions and immediately averted her eyes. She was really cooperative with Emilia. It was still stage 1 of interrogation. What a shame.

'People in this world are too weak.'

I rested my chin on my hand. It was a good pass time. At least good enough to make me a bit nostalgic for Horizon Online's atmosphere.

'Well, I should be patient. I will have fun with Emilia earlier. And then–' My lips curled up into a grin as I landed my eyes on Tasia.

Even in the Virtue Kingdom, there was bound to be a greedy individual. No one was truly pure. Garcia was a perfect example of that.

No matter how much they loved charity, greed was bound to grow when they had treasure. It was just human nature.

'I will show the mastermind the consequence for messing with me. Even if they are a noble of this Kingdom.'

Chapter 39

"Thanks for your cooperation. You may sleep." Emilia said in a tone devoid of emotion, knocking Tasia out with her hand. She gently lowered the spy against the wall and stood up.

"Yawn~ That was boring."

The questioning part was so boring that I almost fell asleep. I still listened to it, though, as I wanted to know the mastermind who hid in this Kingdom.

I stretched my arms as I saw Emilia lift Agares and throw him beside Tasia. Well, Emilia was really strong.

I became curious about her status, so I used Appraisal on her.

Name: Emilia Dixon

Race: Human

Lv: 48

Sins: 0 (Can't Increase)

Virtues: 0 (Can't Increase)

Note: Women who got dominated by the Paladin can't increase their Sins or Virtues.

Status:

HP: 100/100 (MAX 100)

MP: 60/60 (MAX 100)

STR: 40 (MAX 100)

VIT: 35 (MAX 100)

AGI: 31 (MAX 100)

DEX: 45 (MAX 100)

INT: 55 (MAX 100)

LUC: 80 (MAX 100)

Skills:

[Lv 3 Water Magic] [Lv 4 Wind Magic] [Lv 3 Ice Magic] [Lv 1 Hand-to-Hand Combat]

Titles:

[Paladin's Woman] [Dominated]

Looking at the blue panel in front of me, my smile widened. Well, now I see that my 'Domination System' and my Paladin title affected something else. My girls wouldn't be able to increase their Sins and Virtues, making them forever stay at 0. 𝑏𝑒𝘥𝑛𝘰𝑣𝑒𝑙.𝘤𝑜𝘮

'Then I shouldn't worry about them.'

Honestly, I was worried that they would gain Sins and become unable to live without being looked at with a repulsive gaze in the Virtue Kingdom. But apparently, I didn't need to worry about that, which was a great thing for me.

"I am done, Arthur." Emilia approached me with a frown. Stopping in front of me, she sat on the small chair. "To think that the mastermind is that man. I can't believe it if not for the fact I know you used [Truth Potion] you concocted on them."

"Well, the truth is sometimes stranger than a lie," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "That's why we can't really judge people. Even the kindest man could be a cold-blooded murderer in secret. Even a strict teacher could be a pervert who masturbated while thinking of her student." I grinned at Emilia.

She blushed because she knew I was referring to her in my last sentence. Both of the spies were out of the cold, so we could talk without caring about them.

"Well, I like that teacher, so it's not a problem," I added with a playful smile, causing Emilia to blush further.

Teasing Emilia was fun. But I should end it here as I noticed a blue dot that belonged to Rania running toward this room at a fast speed, followed by 4 dots that probably belonged to the knights.

"Rania is coming." I stood up from the chair and warned Emilia.

Emilia's expression hardened. "Rania?"

'Oops, I made a mistake.'

I forgot that I should call her with Instructor Rania unless we were alone. Because I was only with Emilia and I was in a joking mood, I made the simplest mistake.

But I didn't say anything to Emilia because her expression as she looked at me suspiciously was rather interesting.

"I will tell you later," I said while walking toward the small chair beside Emilia.

She pouted because I didn't answer her, but then she quickly regained her feet and put on a strict expression again. A smart woman like her would surely understand that I had many secrets that I couldn't tell anyone, even the girls I dominated.

"Alright." Emilia nodded, returning to her teacher mode.

I nodded at her and looked at the door, waiting for Rania to burst in. The only fortunate thing was they didn't see how I interrogated these spies, so I could keep my [Nightmare Lamp] and [Truth Potion] a secret.

In 40 minutes, the effect of [Truth Potion] would wear off. It only worked for at least an hour, depending on someone. And if I kept feeding them with it, their bodies would create some kind of resistance, further decreasing its effect, creating a skill called Poison Immunity.

And I had Lv Max. Poison Immunity already. So poison and potions that seemingly had bad effects wouldn't work on me.

After a while, Rania arrived in front of the room, pushing the door open.

Bam!

It slammed against the wall, and she appeared with a frown. The four knights also entered and stood behind her in full-body armor. They looked rather regal.

"I brought them here. Where is the spy?!" She asked me while scanning the room. But when she noticed my calm expression, Rania looked puzzled and tilted her head slightly.

"Calm down, instructor. The spies are there." I pointed at two spies at the corner. "They are sleeping nicely."

"Huh?" A confused voice escaped her lips. She turned to where I pointed, and her eyes widened slightly when she saw their appearances. Maybe not them, but at Agares, who was tied in a bondage manner.

I noticed Rania's face flushed slightly red, probably imagining herself being tied in such a manner. She was a huge masochist, after all.

Turning back to me, she let out a cough to hide her flushed face and proceeded to ask, "What are you doing to them? Seeing their… position, I guessed you have done your… private interrogation."

The way she deliberately tried to make her sentences not be misunderstood was a bit cute. She jittered uncomfortably; her breasts were swaying slightly from her movement.

"I already did. You can take them to the Knight Order's base for further investigation, instructor Rania. I will share what I know later on. I am a bit… busy right now. Teacher Emilia asked me to return to class after this and asked for my cooperation." I glanced at Emilia.

Emilia nodded. "Indeed. The class about the basics of MP and Mana will start soon. Student Arthur will show how to use Holy Magic and I will explain the theory behind it. I will make a report about their confession and submit them to the Knight Order as soon as possible."

Rania looked at us with an understanding expression and nodded. "Very well." She then turned to the knights and instructed them. "Please bring them to jail. We will interrogate them later."

"Yes ma'am!" The knights saluted and began to work.

Even if she had retired, it seemed like the knights still respected Rania. Two knights worked together to carry each spy, and they dragged them by holding their hands and legs.

After the knights left the room, Rania turned around to us again.

"Please excuse me, teacher Emilia. I will go with the knights to hear the interrogation. Let's exchange information we gained from them in the near future."

"Certainly, instructor Rania. May Goddess Teri's blessing be with you."

Nodding, Rania turned around and left with the knights. She closed the door with a slam. And once the door was fully closed, only Emilia and I were left in this room.

At that moment, a rough breath came from Emilia. She fidgeted around, rubbing her thighs together as her hands moved to undress her suit.

I looked at her with a grin as she undressed. Her large breasts, which were covered with a sexy laced black bra, popped out from it. They bounced from her, pulling her suit down.

Then with a sultry voice and flushed face, she said. "Arthur… I-I can't hold it anymore!"

And she lunged at me, planting a deep kiss against my lips as I heard the notification of my quest being finished, giving me extra 15 Sins, boosting my Sins all the way up to 47.

Chapter 40

We both moaned into each other's mouths before breaking away for air. The feeling of our tongues sliding over one another made us weak in the knees. Then we kissed again. This time more passionately than ever.

She knew what I hinted about earlier. Class? I was immune to it and was allowed to take any off by the headmistress.

So when I was talking about class with Emilia earlier, she knew I'd give her the reward she was waiting for.

Her body pressed up against mine while she held onto my arms tightly. My cock throbbed inside of its cage as I felt her warm softness press up against me. Our breathing became heavier until finally, we broke apart from our passionate kisses.

"Mmm...!" Emilia let out a moan as she rubbed her crotch on top of my pants. "Please..." 𝚋𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟ｅｌ．𝚌ｏ𝚖

But there wasn't enough space between us so she couldn't get access to my dick. Instead, she reached behind her back and unclasped her bra. It fell from her chest, revealing two beautiful round globes.

They jiggled lightly as they swayed side to side. She then grabbed them, squeezing gently. As if asking for permission, she lowered her hand down toward my zipper.

My eyes widened as I watched her slowly pull my zipper down. When it got halfway down, she stopped moving but continued staring at my bulge through the fabric.

As soon as the last bit of the zipper went down, she pulled my underwear down. A loud gasp escaped her lips when she saw how big my member was.

It stood straight up like an arrowhead, pointing right at her. The tip glistened with pre cum as she stared at it.

A shiver ran down her spine as she licked her dry lips. With shaky fingers, she reached forward and wrapped her palm around my shaft.

"You're already so big. Fufufu, did you look forward to this too?"

I nodded with a smile.

Emilia smiled bashfully as she squeezed my length. Her grip was firm yet gentle. Just the way I liked it.

The warmth coming from her hand sent chills running down my spine. But at the same time, it also gave me strength. Like a flame burning bright within my heart. Then she licked her dry lips as she brought her tongue close to my cock.

With trembling fingers, she gripped my base and stroked upwards. I groaned softly as I leaned into her touch. Her small delicate hands worked their magic as she massaged every inch of my shaft.

Her soft tongue swirled around my sensitive underside as she teased me. Every now and then, she would flick her tongue across the slit. Each lick sent tingles shooting all throughout my body.

When she started licking the head itself, I almost lost control. This horny teacher was driving me crazy. She looked so sexy. Her cheeks blushed redder and brighter as she sucked on my cock.

Soon after, she took my entire length into her mouth. I gasped loudly as I felt myself being engulfed by her hot wet throat. She gagged slightly as she tried to swallow my whole shaft.

"Good woman." I held her head tight against my groin as she bobbed her head up and down.

She kept sucking harder and faster. Soon her saliva coated my cock as she swallowed more of it down her throat. I could feel my balls tighten up as she slid further down my pole.

Just then, Emilia let go of my cock and sat upright. She placed her legs next to my hips, spreading them wide open. Her tight skirt was lifted above her waist, showing off her smooth pussy.

"You didn't wear any panties?" I asked, a wide excited grin plastered on my face.

Emilia shook her head with a blush. "Nope."

I chuckled and replied, "How lewd. What do you think the other students would think if they knew this?"

"Hahaha! They'll be jealous that I'm getting some action from such a good-looking guy~"

She giggled cutely as she spread her thighs wider. In response, I moved closer to her, grabbing her breasts roughly. This woman really knew how to make me excited.

"Oooh!" Emilia moaned as she arched her back.

I groped her right tit as I kissed down her neck and collarbone. Meanwhile, my left hand slipped under her skirt to play with her bare ass.

Emilia's knees buckled as pleasure coursed through her body. I smacked her butt cheek hard before pinching one of her nipples.

"Ahh~!" She screamed as I flicked my finger over her clit.

That was all the encouragement I needed. My middle finger entered her moist hole. I pumped my finger inside her until I hit bottom.

Then I removed my hand from between her legs. Before she knew what had happened, I pushed down on the desk while pushing my own crotch onto hers. She fell on her back and spread her legs like a good bitch almost immediately, showing her drenched pink folds for me.

"Mmph..." She mumbled incoherent words as she rubbed her cunt. "Please, Arthur. Fuck me roughly! Give this bitch your cum!"

I slapped her ass cheek lightly before slamming my cock deep into her tight snatch.

"Fuuuck! Mmmphhh!" Emilia grunted loudly as she squirmed underneath me. "Guh... G-Give it to me! Fill me up with your seed!"

"This bitch. You want this, huh?"

My thrusts became wilder as I fucked her hard. I grabbed her hips tightly as I pounded her sweet tight pussy.

"Haah... Haah! Ooooh godddd~! Your cock is so good! More!"

Her pussy wall clenched around my dick each time I slammed into her.

The feeling was incredible. It made me lose myself completely. A powerful orgasm built up inside me. I wanted to give it to her. To make her scream out loud. But not yet. I wanted to make her moan louder first. So I pulled my cock halfway out of her and shoved it back in again. Over and over.

"Ah~! Anh~!"

Each time I plunged deeper into her. I watched her expression change as she came closer and closer to climax. Then finally, her eyes rolled back as she reached her peak.

"Uughh! Cumming!"

Emilia's voice echoed throughout the Counseling Room as she orgasmed. Waves of pleasure ran through her body as she shuddered uncontrollably. Her fingers clawed at the desk as she writhed beneath me.

The sight of her beautiful, flushed face was enough to send me over the edge. With a cry of release, I filled her womb with my warm cum.

"Take this!"

With an animalistic grunt, I shot ropes of white semen deep within her. Each spurt sent another wave of ecstasy washing across her body. I kept moving even after my cock stopped shooting. As I did so, I felt her inner walls squeeze my shaft tightly.

"Eeek!?" Emilia yelped when she realized what was happening.

"Oh no, Emilia," I said teasingly as she looked up at me in confusion. "Did you really think that I would stop in the first round?"

"No way~" she gasped as she wrapped her arms around my neck.

We were still locked together in our post-coital bliss. Our bodies pressed against each other as we held hands and stared into each other's eyes.

"Are you ready to be fucked properly now?" I whispered softly.

Emilia nodded vigorously as she leaned forward, pressing her lips against mine. We shared passionate kisses while I slid my hand down her side and cupped her breast.

"Yes, please, Master~!" she moaned.

Chapter 41

I smiled widely and gently squeezed her tit.

"Good woman."

We continued kissing for some more time, and then I released her nipple from my grip.

"Now, turn around," I told her.

She turned around slowly, her cheeks slightly red. I admired how cute she was. Even though she was older than me by many years, there wasn't a single ounce of fat on her body. Her body curved at the right place. Her hips were slender, and her ass was plump and perky.

"Put your hands behind you," I ordered her. 𝘣𝑒𝑑𝑛𝘰𝑣𝘦𝘭.𝘤𝑜𝑚

When she complied, I moved in front of her and slapped her ass cheek.

"Ahn!" she cried in pleasure.

It was a light slap, but it stung nonetheless. When I saw her reaction, I decided to go harder next time.

"That feels nice, doesn't it? Now bend over and put your hands on the table."

As soon as she obeyed, I grabbed both sides of her waist and lifted her skirt, which fell from her earlier movement.

"Oooh..." she groaned as she spread her legs wide apart.

There was already wetness between her thighs. Her pussy juices dripped out from her pussy, mixed with the semen I shot into her womb earlier. That just meant one thing; she was very much eager to get messed up even more.

"Mmph~" Emilia moaned as I rubbed my erect member along her slit.

"You're dripping wet," I commented. "You're a perfect bitch for me. You know that, don't you?"

"Y-yes... Master," she replied quietly.

"Do you want me to fuck you silly for today?"

"Please, yes~!" she begged.

"Then show me how a really needy bitch you are."

Without further ado, I pushed my hard cockhead against her pussy entrance.

"Yeeesss~!" Emilia cried out in pleasure as I penetrated her tight hole. The sudden penetration caused her to gasp loudly. But once I got past the initial discomfort, I started pushing myself inside her.

Her pussy was hot and moist. It took all my strength not to blow my load immediately.

'Shit! It's different from Garcia's.'

Garcia's pussy was tighter. However, Emilia was also quite flexible. She could easily take my entire length without issue. But both of them were great women.

"Nngah!" Emilia let out a muffled scream as I began moving. My dick went deeper and deeper until I bottomed out in her pussy.

"Haha, yeah, that's it." I grunted as I thrust deeply into her.

Each time my pelvis collided with hers, Emilia would squeal happily. Her breasts bounced around wildly as I pounded away at her from behind.

"Master!" she screamed excitedly.

"Yeah." I grinned at her before continuing to pound away like a madman. This was just too good. I loved her. "You're such a good woman. A real slut."

"A-a...slut?"

The words made her blush furiously. She bit down on her lower lip, trying desperately to hide it under the desk.

"Don't worry about that. Just focus on taking this big dick."

"Ssshhh!" she whimpered.

My voice echoed through the empty Counseling Room as I slammed into her repeatedly. I didn't care if anyone heard us. If they did, so what? They'd probably think we were lovers or something. And I couldn't blame them. After all, I was fucking a strict and scary teacher here. They were wrong about her.

In fact, she loved being watched by her students. Only I knew about it. As I kept pounding away at her, she began moaning louder and louder. Soon enough, she came.

"Ahh! Mm… Aahh~!" Emilia cried out as she climaxed.

I felt her inner walls tighten around my shaft tightly, milking every last drop of cum from me the second time.

"Wow," I sighed after I finished shooting my load deep within her pussy.

Afterward, I pulled out of her and sat back on the chair. Emilia collapsed forward on top of me. Her arms wrapped around my neck, holding me close as she caught her breath.

"Whew," I said as I stroked her soft black hair. "That was amazing."

"Haa... Haa... Yes. I am satisfied, Arthur."

She looked up at me with lustful eyes. I smiled gently at her.

"Satisfied, huh? But I am not yet. I will keep fucking you until lunch break."

At my words, Emilia's smile widened. Her pupils dilated as she stared hungrily at my crotch.

"Yes, please do. I look forward to it."

It was almost noon when we finally finished. The Counseling Room had turned into Sex Room for us.

Our clothes were drenched in our bodily fluids, making them uncomfortable to wear. I cleaned both the room and our bodies with Purification before leaving.

And just like before, Emilia didn't wear any panties. She gave me a kiss before going to the teacher's room with a soft smile. Now even her teacher mode was broken. I should've held myself back when I was in the Royal Academy.

'Let's not have sex in the academy again unless I really can't hold myself back.'

If I hadn't promised Eliza that I would return at lunch, I would probably keep doing it with Emilia until she was exhausted. That slutty teacher had 35 VIT, so she would be able to keep going for a few hours straight.

And I was a man who would always keep my promise if I could. So I walked down the hallway to the cafeteria while being watched by many students. There should be no trace left of my activity with Emilia earlier, so I knew that they were only watching me out of curiosity.

The counseling Room was located a bit away from the cafeteria, passing through Class 3. I peeked inside and noticed that almost every student was already gone; only some reading a book and bringing their own lunch were left in the room.

Eliza had gone already. So I proceeded directly to the cafeteria without stopping anywhere else. Well, I was also hungry now after the exercise earlier.

And as I neared the cafeteria, I noticed it was full. I only hoped that Eliza saved me a spot. If not, then I would maybe use my authority to tell whoever sat near Eliza to screw off and take their seats.

As I stepped into the cafeteria, many eyes landed on me. I ignored them and surveyed the area, looking for my beloved childhood friend. As she had common brown hair, it took a few seconds for me to spot her from afar.

Then I found her, and my anger rose up. Why? Because she looked uncomfortable. And my eyes darted to the bastard who made her like that.

That bastard had blue hair and black eyes. I recognized that guy. Just like the body that I used in this world, Arthur, that bastard was also a villain in Sins Paradise.

Alexander Bluerose, the son of Duke Bluerose. He was the main villain in Eliza's route. How could I forget him? This bastard was the one who annoyed Eliza since we were little.

Did he not hear about my coronation as the new Paladin? To think he still chased after Eliza. No, he must've known about it. Because…

'His father is the one behind the spies and assassins. Seeking profit and status, he sold Virtue Kingdom's military information to Sin Kingdom.'

It seemed like they underestimated me too much. I needed to show him and shoved it clearly to his arrogant face that Eliza Rose was mine.

'And no one makes my girl uncomfortable.'

Chapter 42

I took a deep breath to make myself look calm. It wouldn't do me any good if I approached him with anger or hate.

Duke Bluerose was already on my target list, alongside some other nobles. I was about to prepare a reason to take them down but to think that it would show up this fast.

Even if I was a Paladin, I needed reasons to take down many nobles, or the King would make a move against me. The spies' confession wouldn't be enough.

It wasn't like I would be in a big problem, but that would hinder my peaceful life. I didn't want that.

And the reason I needed to fight one of those nobles showed up. So I needed to bait this Alexander to be hostile against me. So I could bait the father to make an obvious move against me.

Of course, all reasons would leave me if he did something to Eliza. 'Touch her, and he will beg to die, motherfucking bastard.'

I calmed down a little bit and approached Eliza with a smile on my face. They didn't notice me yet. Eliza still looked away, looking uncomfortable as Alexander kept talking with an annoying smile, talking about how he was greater than the others.

And surprisingly, as I got closer, he began talking down about me and changed Eliza's expression considerably. She looked angry and rose from her seat. Her hand was flying toward Alexander's face, much to his happiness.

If Eliza's hand reached Alexander's face, it would put Eliza in trouble. And I wouldn't let that happen.

Flash

I immediately used my skill and appeared beside her with a flash, holding her hand. Eliza was surprised when her hand suddenly got caught by someone.

She turned around and shouted, "Who is–" only to stop and widen her eyes when she saw me.

"That would put you in trouble, you know?" I said with a calming voice as I slowly lowered her hand.

Alexander's expression worsened. He scowled, trying to intimidate me. That expression didn't scare me at all. I mean, many people knew that they shouldn't mess with me. Even Adam knew how to back up, no matter how stupid he was.

But this guy here… Why should the villain in the eroge be so stupid? He knew that I was close to Eliza. Just because he thought he had a chance, he kept on harassing her. I began to think he did this intentionally to hurt my reputation on his father's order.

Something like this was something I had to deal with daily back when I just rose to fame in Horizon Online to the point I was getting bored.

'Let's just finish this quickly. This should be easy.'

"Calm down, okay? Let me deal with this one." I calmed Eliza down with a smile, releasing her hand as she nodded.

Then I looked at Alexander with cold gazes devoid of any emotion. "And you. What do you think you're doing to Eliza?"

"What? I was just talking to her. Don't you think you're overreacting?" Alexander shrugged his shoulders as he leaned against the chair's backrest, smirking.

"Overreacting?" I smirked back. "It seems you didn't know how to use words properly. If I was overreacting, you would already be in the church right now."

To deal with someone like him, you should deal with him calmly and show your superiority. The one who lost their calm first lost.

And as the son of a highest-ranking noble and a person from Class 1 who loved to brag about his ability, Alexander Bluerose hated to be looked down upon. Such a child.

"You think you can do that?!" He gritted his teeth as his smile fell from his face. "Even if you're a Paladin, you have no authority to command me! Did you forget your origin, scum?!"

"Oh, I do remember my origin," I replied without getting angry. I did know Arthur's origin as I had read the description from the result of my 'Requirement Appraisal' on Rania.

Arthur came from an orphanage. An orphan who lived from the kindness of others, especially Baron Rose.

There was only one reason why this guy said that, to rouse my anger. But I wasn't really Arthur from this world. I was Arthur, the strongest player in Horizon Online.

Only a few things could really make me angry.

"But, Alexander. Let me answer your question." I flashed a grin and narrowed my eyes at him, letting out the bloodlust I had trained in that death game.

Suddenly, sweat poured out from his body. His face paled as he gazed at his hands, unable to understand what was going on.

This world was at peace. Even if there was war, there was no death. They would just be revived, so no one actually feared the term 'Death' and couldn't understand it either.

"You asked for my origin, right?"

What I showed him was the fear of death. The true 'death' where you couldn't be revived in the church. The end that made even the group of strong players scared.

While Alexander couldn't understand what was going on, his instinct should've worked to perceive my bloodlust.

From the other's perspective, it only looked like I glared at him without doing anything, so they were confused. Even Eliza was confused when Alexander suddenly sweated profusely.

"This is my origin." I tapped Eliza's shoulder to show what I implied. "So if you mess with her any longer, understand that you're dealing with me. You better just go straight at me if you want something. I will welcome you anytime."

After saying what I wanted to say, I retracted my bloodlust and showed a friendly smile.

"Can you do me a favor and fuck off this place? After clearing a mystery with teacher Emilia earlier, my mood is a bit good. So, just quietly go to your friends that have been watching from that place. Got it?" I pointed at three boys who were watching us with confused expressions at the corner of the cafeteria.

Their bodies stiffened when I pointed at them and averted their gazes quickly. Cowards.

Alexander nodded stiffly, like a robot, and stood up.

No matter how arrogant and how great his pride was, he should've understood that he wasn't at my level. I expected at least this much from the students of the Royal Academy.

He quietly walked away, wobbling because his body turned weak from fear. If his friends didn't approach him and help him to walk toward their seats, he would fall and make fun of himself.

The bait had been spread; now I just needed to wait for the bigger fish to take it. It was so easy to guess how these arrogant people would move. With his personality, he wouldn't be satisfied with this result. He would come back to me again in the future, with the help of his father.

"Now then…" I muttered and used Purification on the chair Alexander used earlier before sitting down. His trace on the chair was cleaned out nicely.

Now that the intruder had left our space, I smiled at the smiling Eliza.

"Shall we have lunch?"

She literally beamed in a smile as she nodded vigorously.

"Yes. Thank you, Arthur."

"No problem." I replied to her as I used 'Requirement Appraisal.' 𝗯𝗲𝗱𝗻𝐨𝐯𝗲𝗹.𝗰𝗼𝗺

That requirement should be marked with (Done) by now.

4. Save her from danger once. (Done)

Yup, completed nicely. I managed to get two birds with one stone.

Chapter 43

Alexander Bluerose walked away from the cafeteria alone after that man showed up. He gritted his teeth in frustration as he wiped the sweat on his forehead.

'What was that?'

He couldn't understand what had happened. His body suddenly started shivering, and cold sweat poured out from his body. It was like he was in the face of a large monster who could eat him whole and leave his body decomposing slowly inside its stomach.

'That was… scary. What the hell was that?!'

Walking toward the desolate garden, he sat under the pavilion where no one was there. He didn't want the others to see his pitiful state right now. He even told his lackeys to leave him alone.

The weak had no right to look up at the strong. But the strong had the right to look down on the weak. Currently, Alexander was weaker than that scum—the one whose origin was lower than even a commoner.

"That fucking orphan!" He gritted his teeth and clenched his fist tightly.

As the heir of Duke Bluerose, he couldn't accept it. Accepting it meant that he regarded himself and the duchy's position were lower than that scum.

"Paladin his ass. He becomes higher than a Duke just because of a shitty position?! What kind of stuff works like that?! And…"

Alexander didn't want to admit it. He wanted to deny it.

"That bastard is hanging around her. Fuck! I have always tried to get close to her because she's pretty and fit to be my bride. But because of that scum! That scum ruined everything!" He shouted at the top of his lungs and kicked the bench in front of him.

Crash!

The bench got destroyed. Unlike the others, he was someone from Class 1. Everyone in that class was at least Level 10 or higher, having been tagging along to hunt monsters with the knights of their noble houses.

Alexander was no exception. He was already Level 13 and was confident that he was the strongest in this Academy, just under the Princess and teachers.

"I don't want to admit his presence. That scum… I can become a Paladin if I take the test! I am certain that I am stronger than him!"

If a person his age could do it, then he surely could too. That was what was in Alexander's mind at that time. And something within the shadow answered him with a sweet and alluring voice.

"I can grant your wish if you ever want to."

"Who's there?!" Alexander threw his head to the side toward the source of the voice.

When he looked around, no one was there, only thin air. He began to think that his imagination began to fool him and became angrier.

"Now I am imagining things."

The last thing he wanted right now was for his mind to be plagued by trauma and become crazy. But then, he saw something unbelievable.

In front of him, a person was slowly descending from the sky. His jaw dropped as he saw her figure.

A perfect body with no blemishes. An erotic outfit that only covered her private part. Her purple hair, which was tied in a high ponytail, fluttered as she landed on the ground. Then her long eyelashes fluttered open, revealing a pair of amethyst eyes.

"Fufufu." She let out a playful giggle as she covered her small lips with her hand, bending forward and making her big tits jiggle.

Even the son of Duke Bluerose blushed at that sight. The woman that suddenly appeared before him was beautiful – even the top seducer his father often invited to the house looked like an ugly duckling. 𝒃𝒆𝒅𝒏𝒐𝒗𝙚𝙡.𝙘𝙤𝒎

"I heard what you said. Do you want to become a Paladin? I can turn you into one."

The words from the woman repeated in his mind as he froze in place. The way she spoke was too tempting. And the fact that she descended from the sky meant she had been flying before he saw her.

That meant the woman that stood before him had at least Lv 6 Wind Magic to fly. So her words were believable.

"Are you interested?" She licked her lips in a sexy manner. Her amethyst eyes flashed a strange glint, and Alexander nodded as if he was captivated by her.

"Yes." He replied. "I want more power."

"Great!" The woman approached Alexander while swaying her hips. She went behind him, caressing his cheek sensually, pressing her breasts against his arms.

"You want revenge, no? You want power. If you say yes, I will give you power. Power to get Sins two times faster. I can also help you dominate any girls you want."

"Dominate…" Alexander muttered absentmindedly. His eyes turned blank, lost focus as he was looking at the distance, and he nodded. "Yes. I want to dominate Eliza."

"Just that?" The woman asked once more. "Nothing more?" Her lips got closer to his ear.

Alexander twitched as he felt a hot breath tickling his ear, but he only focused on her words.

"That scum…"

"What about that scum?"

"I want to destroy that scum!" Alexander bellowed. "I want to make him kneel in front of me! Ask for my forgiveness!"

"That's it." The woman smiled evilly as she backed away, spinning her body and then stopping in front of Alexander. "My name is Beatrice. And from now on, I will help you, my second toy~."

Beatrice put her hand on Alexander's head, and thin strands of purple Mana resulted from her injecting her MP to activate her skill covering the boy's head.

"Ahh… Arrghh!" Alexander groaned in pain but felt a power surging through his body. He felt… powerful. The process lasted for only a minute, and his body changed considerably. He heard a notification inside his head.

[You have leveled up! You have reached Level 14!]

[You have leveled up! You have reached Level 15!]

[You have leveled up! You have reached…]

[You have leveled up! You have reached Level 20!]

It kept repeating until it finally stopped at Level 20. Only then did it stop, and the strands that covered his head retracted to Beatrice's hands.

"That's it. Great boy." Beatrice praised in a soft voice as she patted his head with a sly smile. " Bring him to me, my second toy. Fulfill your desire."

She backed away from Alexander and disappeared into thin air. She used the magic she had used when she entered the café with Adam a few days ago, leaving an eerie giggle that was still lingering in Alexander's ears.

"My desire…" Alexander regained his footing. His breath turned rough, but it was normal when one leveled up at once.

Looking down at his arms and feeling his power increase, Alexander burst out in a burst of laughter.

"Hahahahaha! Toy?! I am not your toy!" He shouted loudly, clenching his fists.

"Just you see! I will beat that scum to show him his place! I will use this power to dominate Eliza, fucking her in front of him! Then lastly, that woman who called me her toy! I will also show her that I am no toy! I am Alexander Bluerose, the son of Andrew Bluerose!"

A peal of laughter kept echoing in the desolate garden at the corner of Virtue Royal Academy.

Losing control, Alexander didn't notice the figure of someone watching him from the shadow, covered by a black cape that looked straight from the abyss.

Chapter 44

"So Adam has already been discarded? That's fast." The shadow covered in the dark muttered as I stepped away from the place. "So that's why he looked tired. His strength was drained from him."

It had been quite a find. It was a good decision to go to this place when I noticed a sudden appearance of another dot near the area.

"The protagonist has fallen due to his arrogance. Now he's just another boy, nothing special. That bitch is really ruthless. Discarding someone she found special as if he was just another trash she found on the way."

I took off my cape. A sly grin planted on my face as the [Shadow Cape] disappeared into a mote of blue light, entering my inventory.

"Let's play in her game, shall we? I can show her where she stands when she meets me by herself. Who she is messing with, and what kind of consequences follow it."

The real enemy that I should watch for wasn't Adam but his helper. What I saw earlier was a bit shocking because I never expected it to happen this fast.

Maybe that was how Adam was able to get Sins twice faster compared to normal people? By using Beatrice's power? Or was there something else?

But, one thing was clear. Without her, Adam was just another talented youngster.

That purple-haired bitch's real identity had never been explained in detail back in Sins Paradise. That cunning, sly woman was always a mystery for players. We only knew a little bit about her backstory, where she came from, and her race.

But because she was sexy, no one really complained about it. Now that I was in the world of Sins Paradise, the first thing I worried about and took care of seriously was only that bitch.

Of course, I wouldn't take my eyes off Adam. He could just still retaliate and Beatrice called Alexander his second toy instead of new toys. That meant she was still interested in Adam.

But I began to take Beatrice more seriously than the mister protagonist, who looked damn weak this morning.

'To think that she's really the source of Adam's fast growth of strength. The upgrade function in the game actually came from her, huh? Those useless developers explained things half-heartedly.'

Once again, I stepped into the light and looked at the sun above. The weather was nice. Clouds drifted ever so slowly as the spring breeze ruffled my blond hair slightly. Perfect weather for sports.

"Well, let's bring Eliza to the monster subjugation. It's time to train her so she can protect herself."

And so when school was over, I asked Eliza to go with me. "Eliza, want to go somewhere with me right now?"

She stopped tidying her books and looked at me.

"Huh? Are you okay, Arthur? You aren't sick?" Was her answer.

She tilted her head, confused. Well, I had never asked her to go out all this time, so it was no wonder that she was confused.

"No, I am sane. So, do you want to tag along?"

"Where?" She asked, her face lit up in happiness. After she realized that, she immediately added. "Also, it's not like I tag along because you asked me to! But it's to repay what you did earlier, okay?!"

'Oh, her tsundere attitude has come out after 3 days. It's new.'

I smiled at her and stood up, "Yeah, whatever you say. This will also benefit you. I know you will be happy once we arrive at our destination."

"Huh?" Eliza let out a confused voice once again. "Where are we going?" She asked as she took her bag and stood up.

"Somewhere special." I grinned. "Follow me."

Saying so, I exited the classroom. I didn't need to tidy anything as I didn't bring a bag. Inventory was really convenient.

"Wait!"

Eliza soon followed me, and we walked side by side.

Our destination was the church. Garcia said that a squad of church knights would accompany me to the monster subjugation. 𝚋𝚎𝚍𝚗𝚘𝚟ｅｌ．𝚌ｏ𝚖

Probably Sana planned to use this chance to train these knights as well as to show them my power to gain their loyalty. What a shrewd woman Sana was.

As we walked out of the Royal Academy, I noticed Eliza fidgeting with her cheek turned slightly red. She glanced at me now and then, and her hand hesitatingly tried to grab mine but couldn't as I put them inside my pockets.

Because the way she looked while being restless was cute, I pretended not to see what she was doing and continued walking.

We walked like that for a while. But when Eliza noticed we were walking toward the church, she tugged my sleeve.

"Arthur… Why are we going here?" She asked curiously. "I thought we were going to a café or something?"

"I didn't say that, though," I replied with a playful smile. "I only asked whether you wanted to tag me to Castitas Church. I have some business as a Paladin. As this will also benefit you, I asked you to go with me."

Eliza's face looked disappointed when I said that we would go to Castitas Church. But when I said that this would also benefit her, she tilted her head in confusion.

"You were harassed by that blue-haired bastard earlier, right?" I asked.

Her body jolted a little before giving me a small nod. She seemed to be a bit terrified because she knew that Alexander Bluerose was stronger and his family had more authority than hers.

We couldn't do anything about the second part. I would need to step on if that guy harassed Eliza by flaunting his status.

But for the first one, we could fix it easily.

"That's why I asked you to tag along with me. Let's make you strong enough so you can blow him away with your magic." My hand went over her head naturally and patted her.

She looked at me with a complicated face mixed with embarrassment and disbelief. Her face flushed as she slapped my hand away.

"W-Why did you pat me?!"

"Well, you're just cute," I replied with a giggle, causing her to blush more.

"What are you saying!" And there she went again, shouting while pointing her finger at me. "A-Anyway, getting stronger? Is that something easy to do?"

"Oh, it is easy," I replied and turned around, looking at the church that stood in glory at the end of the street we were walking on.

People in this world had thought that monsters were scary. They were afraid of them even though they couldn't die.

The only thing that made monsters scary was when you could die facing them. If you couldn't die, then they wouldn't be that scary. In the game, players would only lose their experience points a few % when they died.

While I didn't know what kind of thing people in this world would lose when they die, it surely wouldn't affect them greatly. At least that was what I guessed.

So there was no reason to be afraid of those monsters. Still… they could only fight monsters at their level. That was what made leveling in this real world a bit hard. I learned this from an old professor about Level Up in an earlier class. It was interesting.

These high-ranking nobles had their knights to help their children Level Up. Once they reached Level 10, their efficiency would decrease, and the knights could no longer help them.

But I was different. If the efficiency of the same Level monster decreased, then I just needed to find a higher Level monster.

"I can guarantee you. When we return tonight, you will become at least Level 20."

At my words, Eliza showed disbelief. "That's impossible, you know?"

"It's not." I shook my head as I stopped. We arrived in front of Casitas Church, and there were knights with full white armor running down the stairs frantically when they saw my figure.

Turning to Eliza, I showed her a confident smile, "Just prepare yourself."

Chapter 45

"Greetings, Paladin. I didn't think you would visit the church this fast. Forgive me for not welcoming you personally. I didn't know about your visitation."

"No, it's not a problem."

I was in the same room where I did my Paladin Ritual. Eliza was sitting beside me, and Sana was smiling across from me. The only thing that changed in this room was there was no bed we used for Paladin Ritual on the corner. It was already moved away.

The Archbishop wore yet another kind of clothing this time. Her hair was tied in a double bun. She wore a white leotard that emphasized her curve and showed her smooth thighs and round buttock.

Draped around her shoulders were cropped black clothes that only covered half of her breasts, extending to her wrist. She looked incredibly innocent in these clothes instead of the previous two she had worn earlier. And there was an emblem of Castitas Church hanging as a necklace around her chest.

"Fufufu, you're too kind. And if I may ask, who is this beautiful lady sitting beside you, Paladin?"

Sana looked at Eliza, who had been fidgeting nervously since the Archbishop entered the room earlier. She glanced at me, gesturing that she needed my help to answer Sana's question.

Her haughty face, when she told me not to misunderstand earlier, was replaced by a nervous expression like a small squirrel. She couldn't even utter a single word.

'No choice.'

I smiled and introduced her to Sana.

"She's Eliza Rose, the daughter of Baron Rose. I've been in their care in childhood, so I thought of repaying my debt by letting her join the monster subjugation to raise her Level."

"I-It's an honor to meet you, Archbishop Sana!" Eliza bowed her head at Sana, and then she froze, realizing what I had just said.

"Wait… monster subjugation?" She slowly turned her head to me while her body still leaned forward.

"Yeah. What is it?" I replied with a fresh smile.

Noticing what I implied when I told her I could make her raise her Level to 20 in a day, Eliza's face turned red in anger. But she couldn't even shout at me because Sana clasped her hand, taking her attention away.

"That's great! If you're Paladin's friend, then you're also my friend! It's nice to meet you, Miss Rose!"

"Y-Yes. It's my pleasure." Eliza quickly shifted her attitude as she raised her head, facing Sana. But I could hear her mumble quietly in a low voice after that, "I will remember this, Arthur! I will definitely take you somewhere you don't like!"

"I politely refuse your invitation," I whispered back to her without changing my expression. I heard a low ding inside my head, a notification that I had made progress with Eliza's requirement.

I just found out that I could turn the notification on in a low voice when I looked around my Status Menu earlier in class. This was such a convenient feature.

"Now that introduction is over." Sana turned toward me with a kind smile. "I'd like to explain the details about the monster subjugation if that's okay with you, Paladin. I am truly sorry to ask you something like this."

"It's okay. I was the one who said I would perform my duty as a Paladin."

"Fufufu, the Church is really blessed to have a kind Paladin like Sir Arthur."

'Well, it's also convenient for me, so I don't mind doing something like this.'

I was able to get Sana's and people's trust if I helped them like this. And this time, the monster subjugation was also convenient for me to train Eliza. So I didn't really mind.

This way, my reputation amongst people from Castitas Church would increase, making me a trustworthy individual. If I 'accidentally' destroyed a noble house, they would think that the noble house was the one at fault and support me.

'They are really convenient supporters.' I hid my real thoughts beneath my soft smile.

Sana explained the details about the monster that suddenly appeared near Academy City. I listened while nodding here and there. But Eliza's face paled when she heard the monster's name.

"Black Tiger? Isn't that a Level 30 monster?! We are going to subjugate something like that?" Eliza raised her voice slightly in fear.

"To be exact, there is a pack of them. From the report, 4 Black Tigers are already spotted. There could be more of them hiding near the forest." Sana corrected Eliza with a calm and collected tone.

"Four?!" This time, Eliza's body gave up, and she fell onto the couch.

I supported her with my hands and chuckled.

"Why are you panicking? It's just a pack of Black Tigers." I said, looking at her pale expression.

Eliza jumped from my hand and threw her face at me. "But it's Level 30 monsters!"

"Hey, did you forget who I am?" I asked her while flicking her forehead, making her yelp out a cute voice and holding it with both hands. "I am the Paladin. Something like this is easy." I continued.

The tsundere then pouted at me. She seemed to calm down after that flick on the forehead, which was great. At least she wouldn't be whining and complaining any longer.

"Please rest assured, Miss Rose. One squad of church knights will also tag along in this subjugation in case there are more monsters than expected. So you will be well-protected."

Sana's smile and persuasion were an effective combination to make Eliza nod.

"I-If that's the case…" She muttered. "I was suddenly asked by A- Sir Arthur to tag along with him, so I was quite surprised. Please forgive my earlier behavior."

Eliza apologized to Sana while bowing her head once more. This time, it was Sana's turn to panic a little bit.

"N-No, please don't be. As I said earlier, Sir Arthur's friend is my friend. Please just act like usual around me. I would be happy to talk normally with you!"

"I-In that case, alright." She raised her head and smiled at Sana. Her nervousness was all gone.

Looking at her, a sliver of thought flashed as the corner of my lips curled up slightly in nostalgia, 'She's really similar to that girl.' 𝒃𝙚𝒅𝒏𝙤𝙫𝒆𝒍．𝙘𝒐𝙢

But that was in the past. I shouldn't compare them. They were different people, and I shouldn't have gotten caught up in the past. It was just… refreshing to see an innocent gait like that; it reminded me of when I was just a na?ve newbie.

"Arthur?" Eliza looked at me with her head tilted slightly.

"Yeah." I nodded. Their conversation was over.

I turned to Sana and asked, "When will the knights be able to get themselves ready? And I would like to request something from them if it's possible."

"Of course, it's possible. The knights' job shall be supporting you in the subjugation. All glory and honor will belong to you, Paladin. So you can give them the order as you see fit. They will even be willing to be bait for the monster if it's for you." She said with a smile as if their lives didn't matter.

Well, that was understandable, though. If the knights died, they could just revive in the Castitas Church the next day. That was why I also brought Eliza because I didn't need to worry about her dying.

"That's great." My smile deepened, turning into a grin. "They are really reliable."

"Indeed, they are." Sana replied with a nod.

For now, let's try to subjugate some monsters in this world.

Chapter 46

After talking with Sana, we walked outside. The knights were already waiting outside the Castitas Church, lining up in a row.

Eliza looked a bit confident and wasn't nervous or whining anymore as she walked on my side. But after seeing the knights that would accompany us, her eyes widened a little in amazement.

"They are the ones who will go with us?" She asked.

"Based on how they already bring their weapons, I guess it's them."

I looked at the knights whose faces were covered by a helmet. But even then, I noticed one particular knight that stood out from the rest. That knight stood in front of the row with her hands on her hips, puffing her chest proudly.

She wore a leotard armor and iron boots covering her legs to knees. A combat skirt covered with iron protected the back of her lower body, connected to her panties underneath the iron armor.

Covering herself in a black bodysuit underneath one armor set, only her covered thighs were visible. But even with her armor, it was clear that her breasts rivaled that of Emilia's and Garcia's, only a size smaller.

A giant sword was strapped behind her back, almost as tall as her, which I guessed was around 185cm because we had the same height. She was the tallest girl I had ever met in this world.

"Greetings, Paladin!"

The only female knight saluted as soon as they saw me, followed suit by the others behind her. As soon as everyone saluted, she continued.

"We are ready to go anytime!"

Her voice was a bit hoarse due to her full-face mask.

I smiled at them and waved my hand.

"Great jobs." I praised them with a smile. "I'd like to say one thing or two, but our time is limited before sunset. So I will explain it simply. First of all, what's your name, knight?" I looked at the female knight and asked.

"Yes, sir. My name is Sophia Holt, Level 45! I am the captain of this squad!" Her voice sounded energetic for a knight.

'Level 45? That's high. I guess I can trust her to do that."

"Alright. I will entrust you to protect my friend after she attacked the monster once. The other knights will secure the perimeter while I fight the Black Tigers. If there is something you can't understand, then raise your hand and ask right now."

"No, Sir! We understand!" They replied in unison with a paraded move. Looked like they were properly trained.

'They are good.' I smiled, satisfied with the knights prepared by Sana. But the fact that she purposely assigned a girl to become the captain was really clear. 'She really wants to give people from the church to me, huh? That shrewd Archbishop.'

But I didn't hate it. In fact, Sophia was similar to Rania. I could feel a hot gaze from under that helmet, similar to the gaze directed at me by Milea and Garcia. She was one of them.

Eliza seemingly couldn't feel that as she was only amazed by the female knight's level and just muttered, "Level 45 as my bodyguard?"

Well, I would let her be for now.

"Alright! Let's go to subjugate those Black Tigers!"

"Yes!"

I, followed by the knights and Eliza, walked through the gate near Castitas Church, one of the five entrances to the Academic City. Sophia walked closely to us, protecting Eliza as I commanded her.

As I stepped outside, the air was noticeably fresher than inside the city walls. I took a deep breath, filling my lungs with the crisp, clean air. The grass outside the gate was a vibrant green, and it rustled gently in the wind.

Beyond the fields, I could see a dense forest in the distance. The trees were tall and dark, and they seemed to stretch on forever. That was where Black Tiger's sightings were reported to the church.

I couldn't help but feel a sense of awe and wonder at the sight. It was clearly better than the barren land filled with ashes and lava I had always seen in Horizon Online.

The sun was high in the sky, and its warm rays felt comforting on my skin. It was a beautiful day, and I felt grateful to be alive and surrounded by such natural beauty. Once again, it reminded me that I had survived that death game; it still felt surreal.

"Arthur, what's wrong?"

Eliza's voice instantly pulled me out of the state of trance. I looked at her, and her bright blue eyes looked back at me worriedly.

"Nothing. Just scanning the surroundings." I replied and then turned to Sophia. "There are more monsters than the reports. From what I found out, there are at least 10 of them."

"That's!" She sounded surprised but not questioning how I found out about it. The knights also looked uneasy after they heard what I said.

My Presence Detection could even detect hostile monsters, marking them with red dots. The name didn't show up on my radar, but I used Appraisal on them, and their information popped up in a blue panel.

Black Tiger

Level 32

HP: 350

MP: 25 𝒃𝒆𝒅𝙣𝒐𝒗𝙚𝒍.𝒄𝒐𝒎

Monsters that lived in a pack of families. Have the appearance of 2-meter-tall tigers with black fur and white dots on their bodies.

At least, that was what the Appraisal showed me. But not all of them were like that.

"It's manageable. Just protect Eliza for me." I said with a smile, to which Sophia replied with a resolute nod. Then I turned to the now worried brown-haired girl. "Eliza, you can follow my command, right? Attack them with Wind Blade when I tell you to."

"A-Alright."

"Great." I nodded. "They are inside the forest, 300 meters from the entrance. I doubt they will attack us immediately, but put all your guards up."

"Yes!" The knights replied in unison, and we walked past the grass field to the forest.

The clanking sound of the knights' steel armor was a bit irritating and only served to disclose our information. I wondered why they used steel armor instead of a uniform and chest plate like Rania. What Rania used was better than this; at least it was quiet.

'Maybe I can create my own knight squad in the church and dress them the way I like?'

That would be the best. I could just bring that squad in case I had a request coming from the church. Not only that, I could pick those I fancy and train them. That would be the best case for me.

'Sophia will certainly join my new squad if I create one. I will talk with Sana about this later.'

We entered the forest cautiously with me in the front. From the radar, I noticed the Black Tigers also moved slowly toward us.

I opened my inventory and took out one sword and it appeared in my hand. It was a magic sword with a silver blade and golden hilt.

This was a sword I often used when I was a newbie. The requirement needed to use it was simple; one only needed 40 STR and AGI. There was no level restriction.

And this sword's name was [Excalipoor], and its effect was to shoot sword energy with each swing; it was a passive effect. I named this sword myself because its appearance looked like the real [Excalibur], which was broken when I fought Ghost Marionette.

Anyway, I heard the rustling sound of bushes from the front.

"They are here. Stop." I commanded the others, and they stopped just like I commanded. Eliza also followed my command quite well.

A second after I commanded them, they appeared. 9 Black Tigers walked on four with a terrifying appearance. Their jaws were open, revealing sharp fangs as they clawed the ground.

Their numbers didn't really add up, but I knew where the last Black Tiger was, so I could take care of it later. Still, it was better than I had expected. My grin grew wider as I swung my sword down.

The Black Tigers looked strong, and their average Levels were higher than I thought.

With their numbers, Eliza would be able to reach Level 20 faster than I initially planned. To get experience, one needed to join the fight. Just damaging the opponent a little was enough.

And as I was already Max Level, all the experience would go to Eliza. My bus would be faster than any high-ranking nobles out there.

"Eliza! Prepare your magic!" I shouted without looking back. I knew she would be able to do what I told her, and I trusted her. "This will be quite messy and fast." And I licked my lips in excitement.

Chapter 47

"Eliza, fire now!"

"Wind Blade!"

Five wind blades flew past me toward the nearest Black Tigers. They cut their fur and inflicted shallow wounds when they hit the monsters; red blood dripped slightly from the wound, and a roar followed suit.

"Graaaa!"

The damage Wind Blade inflicted on them was minimal, but that was enough. At least Eliza managed to hit five of them. They immediately lunged toward Eliza, who had hurt them earlier.

"Hya! Arthur!" Eliza screamed and called my name, clearly terrified by them.

But when they passed me, my sword flashed.

"Whirlwind."

I activated one of my skills that affected an area, and silver flashes followed suits around me, cutting the five Black Tigers that targeted Eliza. Their bodies were cut like butter—red juices splattered everywhere, drenching the brown dirt and tree red.

"Woah!"

"So that's the Paladin!"

"His sword moves so fast it leaves a trail behind!"

"The Black Tigers were like a training dummy for him!"

Voices of amazement echoed behind me. I stood up in a straight manner, basking in the glory. Who didn't love to be praised? But I kept myself humble and not conceited.

Even if the sword I used was low-level, according to my standard, it was still better than most swords that could be found in this world.

There were 4 Black Tigers left. They took a step back as they let out a low growl. Their salivas dripped to the ground due to the overwhelming fear they felt. The monsters understood our difference in level, and they slowly retreated toward where the last Black Tiger was.

But I wouldn't allow them. ｂｅｄ𝚗ｏ𝚟𝚎𝚕.𝚌𝚘ｍ

"Eliza, again!"

"W-Wind Blade!" She stuttered a little but was still able to send four small wind blades toward the remaining Black Tigers.

Was she shocked at the sight of blood? If that was so, then I would need to train her again in the future. It was bad to get scared from seeing blood.

The wind blades' speed was slower than before because Eliza hesitated a little, but they didn't notice them coming due to their wariness toward me.

As a result, the four wind blades hit the monsters, and they roared once more.

"Graaa!"

I tightened the grip around my [Excalipoor], ready to kill them once they rushed toward me. But unlike my prediction, they turned around and ran at full speed.

"What?! They are running?"

The knights let out confused voices while I only stood there, blinking my eyes.

"They ran?" I muttered, dissatisfied with their choice. They were… cowards. Never had I seen monsters in Horizon Online run away from a player before, no matter how strong their opponent was.

I thought I finally got a good opponent to exercise and regain my fighting sense. But they… how dare they run from me?!

"Duck," I ordered them with a low voice as my blade was slowly covered in a golden light.

Oh, I was done holding back. Those trash monsters that ran away when they were in danger couldn't be called opponents any longer.

Unlike humans, they couldn't revive. So I understood that they were afraid. But running away was a different story.

"Right now." I continued as I glanced back, seeing them a bit baffled.

Noticing a serious note in my voice, though, the knights immediately ducked, and Sophia pushed Eliza down.

"Please excuse me." The female knight said.

Good judgment. I would praise her later.

For now…

"Sonic…" I muttered in a low voice and swung my sword horizontally.

I moved it slowly, and the golden light stayed in place following my movement, looking like a bright crescent moon. And when I finished my slow swing, I finished my skill. "…Sword"

The golden light that stayed in place then burst forward at a light speed. It cut everything in its way and became bigger as it traveled. Trees got felled, falling one after another, kicking a cloud of dust into the air. Even wild animals weren't spared from the shooting light slash.

- Crash! Thud! Thud! Bam!

An intense shockwave followed suit. I protected the knights and Eliza behind me by taking the full brunt of the shockwave. My clothes and hair fluttered, but I didn't even flinch a little.

It might be too much now that I looked at the destruction it caused. But, the running Black Tigers earlier all were dead from my attack. It was also stopped once it traveled 300 meters, so the destruction wasn't bad; only the forest was cut in a perfect fan shape if one looked from above.

"W-What was that!" Eliza shouted from behind as she shouted loudly. She stood up and froze when she looked at the destruction in front of us. "A-And. How?! I Leveled up to 25 in a few minutes!"

"Really? That's great." I put my [Excalipoor] back in my inventory as I smiled at her. "It's faster than I expected. Killing an over-Leveled opponent is really the best way to level up."

"That's just… absurd." Her voice died down at the end of her sentence, realizing that she had just witnessed that absurd thing where I killed many monsters at once.

I didn't say anything more. The knights began to stand up too, and Sophia stood close to Eliza. I couldn't see their expressions, but from their behavior, I knew that they were shocked and amazed.

Naturally, I expected these reactions. But I ignored them and turned around. Somehow, for some reason, the red dot that stayed far away earlier had changed into yellow and wasn't gone yet.

'What is it? Is that the reason why the Black Tigers ran away earlier?'

When I used Appraisal on it, the result showed up as Black Tiger. How could it dodge my attack? I made sure that my attack cut the monsters right in the middle, meaning a meter above the ground.

"It's strange." I muttered.

"What's strange?" Eliza, who had gotten closer to me when I looked at my radar, called out. Sophia also approached us but stayed a distance away because she didn't want to intrude. "Did you find something else?"

"Yeah." I nodded without looking back.

I took out an ordinary iron sword from my inventory and strapped the sheath on my waist for my protection. Then I turned to Eliza and the knights.

"Wait here. I need to check something real quick."

As soon as I said that, I used Flash to approach the now yellow dot belonging to the last Black Tiger. If my guess was right, then this would be a little bonus.

Usually, monsters would always be marked with red dots with Presence Detection, but there was an exception. It was when that said monster gave up or when that monster could be tamed.

Whatever it was, they would become docile, and it was the perfect pet for players. My lips curled up in anticipation as I stopped in front of the yellow dot.

The corpses of the previous Black Tigers scattered around this area, cut in two, seemingly protecting something. The yellow dot came from under one of the corpses.

I walked toward it slowly and picked up the corpse.

"There you are. So you're the reason for their strange behavior?" I said as I looked at a small Black Tiger that whimpered while curling like a ball of fur.

Its fur was fully black, unlike the bigger ones that had a white dot.

"Don't worry, little guy." I crouched in front of the scared Black Tiger and extended my hands, picking it up gently. "I am not sorry for killing your siblings or parents. But I can assure you something. If you obey me, you won't regret it."

"Kyuu…" The little tiger whimpered to answer, giving himself up to me and closing its eyes.

This was perfect. If it was a monster like Black Tiger who was incredibly obedient like this little guy, it could serve as the perfect pet. Coincidentally, I had all the materials needed to raise a pet to become strong.

It didn't matter what kind of monsters they were. Whether they were birds, tigers, lions, or even a cat, as long as I raised them correctly, they could reach Level 100.

The only thing that made them different would be their skills. But this Black Tiger's skill would be perfect for a pet.

While I killed the adult ones easily, they actually could use Wind Magic and Shadow Steps. The first was self-explanatory, but the second was a skill to hide within the shadow. Meaning, this Black Tiger could become the best bodyguard for my girls in the future, protecting them from the shadow.

"Hmm, I will name you later. For now, let's return first." I held the little tiger in my name as I began to walk back. "This subjugation is more profitable than I initially thought."

Chapter 48

I returned to where the others were while holding the little Black Tiger.

When I arrived at the previous place, I noticed that Sophia carried an unconscious Eliza. What happened? I looked at the female knight with a questioning gaze.

"She has experienced a deep sleep from the sudden Level up, Paladin. Because leaving her on the ground was dangerous, I took myself to carry her in my arms."

Deep sleep from sudden Level up? That was something new. I didn't know that there was such a thing. So there was an additional rule to keep this world moving.

"Good job." I praised Sophia with a smile, and she nodded firmly.

"I found the cause of the monsters relocating here and ran away earlier. It's because of this little guy." I showed the Black Tiger to the knights, and they let out various curious sounds. Some of them said it was dangerous to hold a monster, which was wrong.

"Don't worry; it's docile. I can train this little guy, and he will follow my command." I continued, attracting some voices from them.

"Does that mean it's possible to tame a monster, Paladin?" Sophia asked directly with a curious tone.

"Not all of them. But if it's a baby monster, there is a high chance we can tame it and train them. There is a special method, but… yeah. It's possible."

"Oooh!"

Looking at the knights right now, they looked like a group of people who had just seen something new.

Our matter here was done now. The monsters were already exterminated. And there was nothing left in the surrounding area.

But that would make them feel useless, so I approached Sophia.

"Let me take care of Eliza. Lead the squad to see the damage around the area and report back to the church afterward before sunset. Is that understandable, Sophia?"

"Yes, Paladin!" She replied in high spirits as she handed Eliza to me.

This way, they would still have a duty to follow and wouldn't look useless.

Holding the brown-haired girl in a princess carry, I placed the little Black Tiger on my shoulder. It could grip my clothes and didn't fall down. Great. This little guy at least knew how to stay on its new spot.

"Alright then, I will return first. If the Archbishop asks something later, tell her that I have returned to my mansion."

"Yes, Sir!" All knights saluted at once and answered uniformly. 𝒷ℯ𝓭𝓷ℴ𝓋𝓮𝓵.𝒸ℴ𝓶

I nodded, satisfied, and began to walk away. There was still something I should do after this, such as checking Sandra's condition and going to the teacher's dorm tonight to keep my promise to Emilia.

Walking back to my mansion, I wasn't even stopped by the guards at the gate. They recognized me from earlier and just allowed me to enter. Even if I was carrying an unconscious girl or a monster on my shoulder, they pretended not to see anything.

The rumors about me being Paladin had already spread since yesterday. The people living in Academic City had also seen me walking Sana back to the church and leading the church knights earlier. So they looked at me with respect, and some devotees even bowed their heads, praying at me.

'Am I some sort of God or something?'

I understood what they were thinking by doing that, but it felt… strange. Usually, my power was feared, but they worshiped me here.

Ignoring their stares, I increased my pace and practically ran toward my mansion. Even though there were many pedestrians, I moved swiftly and evaded them all. All they could feel was a cold wind brushing them once I passed through.

In less than 5 minutes, I arrived at my mansion's gate. Surprisingly, the two twin nuns, Lisa and Lara, had been waiting and opened the gate for me.

"Welcome home, Your Holiness."

"Do you want to bathe first or have an early dinner?"

Both of them asked after they closed the gate.

I turned toward them, "I'd like to bring my friend to the bedroom first. After that, I need to go somewhere."

Lisa, which I recognized from her black socks, nodded and approached me.

"Please allow me to bring Miss Rose to her bedroom. Meanwhile, Sir Arthur could continue his important agenda." She said, taking Eliza from my arms.

"Also…" This time, Lara approached me and stopped beside Lisa. "May we know what we should do with… the little friend on your shoulder?"

"Ah, about this guy." I glanced at the sleeping Black Tiger on my shoulder and picked it up gently. I handed it to Lara alongside canned meat for a pet I took out from my inventory. "Give this guy the meat inside this can after it wakes up. Just put it on a soft pillow or something comfortable."

Lara nodded and carried the little Black Tiger gently. "Affirmative." She confirmed.

"Great." I nodded, satisfied.

The subordinates sent by Sana were really capable. Well, this was just a minimum requirement to become a good subordinate, but at least they could think about how to help me.

"Also, tell Garcia to check on the Dark Elf when she brings her dinner later. Interrogate the Dark Elf about the mastermind behind the Spies' activities. I wanted to make sure the source I heard from the Spies this morning was true."

"Certainly, Your Holiness." Lisa and Lara nodded simultaneously.

"And, I don't think I can return for the night. So tell Milea I don't need dinner."

"Yes."

"That's all," I said as I nodded. "Good work then. I am counting on you girls to watch over my mansion while I am not here."

"It's an honor!"

After instructing both twins, who replied to me like a robot, I walked out of the mansion to the Royal Academy to visit Emilia. While walking, I thought that it would be fun to gain more reactions from them. They were talking and behaving as if they were programmed that way.

'Was the church teaching their shadows to behave that way to control them easily?'

Maybe after taming the little Black Tiger with food, it would be fun to tame the twins at the same time. I would ask them to serve me after Milea then. Breaking their aloof expressions and hearing their pleasured moans seems to be nice.

'I will slowly and surely bring everyone's loyalty to me. I've already gained Garcia's; the rest should be easy.'

But before them, I should make sure the cheeky brat called Milea knew her place. That brat had already tried to seduce me multiple times now, thinking I was someone easy. She didn't know anything yet.

"But for now…"

The project about making my own Knight Squad was really enticing. Looking at how they behaved earlier made me want to create one myself.

Of course, I would find the best individual because this was my Knight Squad. I already had two people in mind, with one surely accepting my offer while the other one was a bit difficult.

Before that, though, I needed to talk with Sana. Maybe tomorrow, after I woke up.

"…Let's have fun with Emilia again, shall we?"

I stopped in front of the Royal Academy, which was still open as the sun wasn't set yet. From the radar, I discovered that Emilia was already in her room in the teacher's dorm, probably looking forward to my visit.

While I was a Paladin, it would be strange if I visited her blatantly, so I took out [Shadow Cape] and infiltrated inside.

Inside the room, Emilia was already naked and playing with her drenched on the bed. This dirty cowgirl with massive tits really had a high sex drive.

"Ahn! Hnn~ Arthur! Shove your big dig inside my slutty pussy!" She moaned excitedly as she inserted three fingers into her slit.

How vulgar. I liked it.

Because she had called out for me, I exited the shadow and showed myself.

"Fine. I will grant it to you." I said, surprising her.

"Hnn!" She let out a cute yelp as she unintentionally inserted her fingers deeper and orgasmed. "Cumming!" She shouted loudly as she squirted love juices on me.

Her back arched, and her body convulsed due to the massive pleasure. Even though I had sex with her this afternoon, it seemed like she wasn't satisfied yet.

"Haa… Haaa… Arthur…" Even so, she still spread her pussy for me. "P-Please… I can't wait anymore!"

"Alright."

Nothing beats the sensation of having someone to comfort you after exercising. And I granted her request and had sex with her until midnight passed.

In the end, her body was fully covered in my white liquid, and her womb was also filled to the brim before we both fell asleep.

From that, I gained extra 3 Sins, a welcomed bonus.

Chapter 49

The next morning, I woke up before sunrise. The outside sky that could be seen from the window in the room was still dark.

Obviously, the room was also still dark as the light was off. I could feel something soft with my right hand, and when I looked at it, it turned out it was on top of Emilia's breast.

The sexy teacher's body was still covered in bodily fluid, a satisfied smile on her face. She hadn't seemed to wake up anytime soon, so I carefully raised my body, not to wake her up, and got off the bed.

I got dressed in the uniform I threw on the floor last night and used Purification to clean myself. This skill was really convenient. I was glad I leveled my Holy Magic up back in Horizon Online.

Using [Shadow Cape], I exited the teacher's dorm and reappeared from the shadow outside the Royal Academy. The street was empty; not even small animals could be seen, indicating how clean the area in Academic City was.

I proceeded to walk toward Castitas Church. At this time, they should be preparing for morning prayer or something. That was why I didn't go to church yesterday to talk about the new knight squad with Sana and chose to go today.

There were no days in this world, only months and years, which changed every 30 and 365 day and night cycle, respectively.

And today marked the month's change after I saw the Calendar in Emilia's room earlier, making today the 2nd month of the year 401 in Virtue Calendar.

What was unusual was that the Royal Academy started not on the first day of the month but at almost the end of the month. Probably a plot to make the protagonist able to attend.

The morning prayer to Goddess Teri would start before sunrise and end after the sun had fully risen. It didn't affect any Academy's schedules, so some devout students should also attend. Well, students from Castitas Academy would all attend it because it was mandatory.

And as I reached the center of the Academic City, where the five main streets were connected, I began to see some people dressed in clothes that fully covered their skin.

Only the nuns of Castitas Church were still wearing the seemingly erotic clothes, as they were their uniforms.

I couldn't help but wonder why normal worshipers would wear clothes that fully covered their skins when the nuns were dressed like that. But I guessed it was because they had common sense while the nun was forced to wear something like that because it was the Goddess' order.

"I guess I shouldn't think much about it. It's better if I just enjoy it." I muttered as I jumped on the roof of one of the buildings.

Unlike a normal fantasy world, the building in this world looked similar to a modern one mixed with a medieval one. The wall was made from brick, and the roof was tilted slightly to let the rainwater fall into the gutter.

Some of the buildings were straight from the fantasy, though.

After landing softly on the roof, I continued walking to the church.

Besides talking to Sana about my plan to create a knight squad, I also wanted to ask something after finding out about the effect of suddenly Leveling up at once.

This might greatly affect what I could do in the future, and probably only people with a high position in the church knew this answer.

If what I suspected turned out to be true, then…

'I will be able to cut the weed before it becomes a flower.'

The cold morning breeze brushed against my skin, giving me a bit of a chill. Spring could really be cold at a certain time.

In the darkness of the dawn, the light that came from the magic lamp around the street and the church's entrance looked beautiful.

Not many people recognized me as I walked, facing back on the light. They only saw the silhouette of a man walking on the roof calmly, jumping from one to another. It gave me a mysterious feeling, but nobody even questioned my identity as they saw me walking toward the church.

Probably they thought I was some sort of envoy or whatever. Especially when they saw the church knights and some nuns run out of the building, making two rows on the stairs, parting the crowd as if welcoming someone.

It was at the time they finished forming rows that I reached the last building and needed to come down. I jumped from the roof and landed right at the feet of the stairs.

At that moment, when they saw my figure, the knights saluted by raising their swords, and the nun bowed with their hands in front of them.

"Welcome, Paladin!"

"We greet you!"

They spoke alternatively. The nuns were first, and the knights were second. This was a grand welcome, even though I had never announced that I would visit.

Maybe they put up this show because today was a morning prayer that only happened once a month. I could appreciate their effort then.

"Thank you," I replied with a smile as I proceeded through the stairs.

Sana appeared from the entrance, followed by two nuns with black veils covering their faces. The clothes the Archbishop wore were the same as the ones when I visited her last time.

"I really am glad you visited the church before the morning prayer started, Paladin." She spoke with a soft smile resembling an angel as I reached the top.

Then she whispered in a soft voice, low enough so only the two of us could hear it.

"There are some unexpected guests, so I really am glad you showed up, Sir Arthur. Did you already hear the news from Garcia? After hearing knight Sophia's report, I sent her to your mansion to convey some news, but she returned and told me that you weren't home."

"Forgive me. I was out at that time. And what news?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.

It seemed like the news was quite important that she sent Sophia, a Level 45 Knight, just to inform me. What could it be?

"Please don't be, Sir Arthur." Sana replied while waving her hand. "I understand you have your own agenda. Also, let's talk inside. Because talking here is a bit…" Her eyes wandered toward the cheering crowd at the feet of the stairs. The knights held them off from storming toward us.

"Hahaha…" I let out a bitter laugh as I turned to Sana. "That seems like a good idea."

We proceeded inside, and I walked beside Sana. The nuns with black veils covering their faces were following behind us, spreading black clothes to hide our figures.

The morning prayer would be held in the hall right after the entrance. It was filled with people as magic lamps shone on the chandelier that hung above the ceiling.

Thanks to the nuns that covered us with black clothes, we could pass through the hall and go to the room behind it. Though we were seen with curious eyes, it was better than listening to them screaming our titles.

Arriving at the small room that looked like an extravagant preparation room with a table standing between two couches, I sat on one of them facing Sana.

"Let me explain it in a simple manner, Sir Arthur." The Archbishop put on a serious face as she brought her legs together and her hands on top of her thighs. "Last night, the King's envoy informed us that His Majesty would be coming after our morning prayer today. And he's asking to have an audience with you."

'That's indeed urgent news. I felt bad for disappearing and having fun with Emilia when they were preparing to greet the King.' A bitter smile formed on my face.

Chapter 50

For what reason did the King want to have an audience with me?

It was only 2 days since the announcement about me being a Paladin and a day since I caught two spies and handed them to Rania and the knight order.

The news shouldn't have been received that fast. Meaning he had another purpose for meeting me and had already planned it when he heard about a new Paladin. So he didn't want to meet me, but the new Paladin.

If that was the case, then the King's goals were probably one of the two.

'Either he wants to talk about political issues or form a relationship with me.'

Both were something I'd like to avoid. Getting involved with the Royal Family was trouble itself. That was why I didn't want to get close to the Princess that attended the Royal Academy, although she was also beautiful.

If I was asked which one I would choose, the Princess or that whore Beatrice, then I would immediately choose that whore. That was how much I didn't want to get involved with the Royal Family.

Getting involved with the Virtue Kingdom Royal Family, the Humilitas family, would only spell trouble.

But I couldn't hide this time.

The King personally visited the Academy City just to see me. I couldn't refuse to meet him, especially when many people had seen me earlier. That would hurt my reputation. At least I should show him some respect by showing up.

'Let's hear what he wants to say. I have the authority to talk equally to the King, so I have the freedom to do something as I please as long as it doesn't harm the Kingdom. He's also not a fool, so he won't say something unreasonable. I hope.'

I needed to postpone my talk with Sana, thanks to that. It was a shame, but I was in no hurry to create my own knight squad.

"When will the King come?"

"He would arrive after the morning prayer. So we have quite some time to prepare your outfit, Sir Arthur." Sana smiled brightly at my positive response. She clasped her hand and tilted her head with a hidden intention plastered beneath her innocent face.

For some reason, I felt like she had already planned this beforehand. Naturally, I should've known this since the start. Sana was a shrewd girl. She couldn't sit in the Archbishop's seat at her age without doing something dirty along the way.

A grin etched on my face as I looked at this wolf in pretty sheep's clothing. It made me want her more and more, but the requirements to dominate her were pretty harsh. I needed to dominate the Pope before her.

"It seems that you've prepared for this meeting with the King pretty well. Say, Sana. It's not like you were the one who invited the King to meet me, right?" 𝒃𝙚𝒅𝒏𝙤𝙫𝒆𝒍．𝙘𝒐𝙢

"My~ Whatever do you mean, Paladin?" She replied as she put her hand on her cheek, pretending to look cute.

"It's not like I want to tag along with you as your right hand and accidentally talk about people who wanted to kidnap our new beacon of light, you know? And surely, I didn't send any letter to the Pope regarding the incident two days ago."

'Look at her. She even has that information already and informed the Pope. I didn't even tell her about that yet. That means someone from the knight order sent some information to the church, huh? I saw a familiar knight among the crowd of devotees earlier. Maybe it's them.'

It was just as I initially thought. Those assassins were sent to poison me instead of killing me. That explained the knives that were laced with poisons.

Emilia would exchange the information we got from our interrogation with Rania later. And she would share it with me.

"Do you know how scary you are, Sana? I was scared of cockroaches, you know? And I accidentally found 2 cockroaches that could talk, and they spilled their master's name. I might spill who that person is because of fear later."

"That's a problem." Sana put on a troubled face as she sighed. "But what could we do? We are just scared."

We both let out a long sigh. But inside, I knew that she was also laughing like me because this was a chance to threaten the government with the information we got.

Many nobles were involved in conspiracies to kidnap the Paladin. That information was something really important. The spies might already be silenced now by taking them to the deepest jail or something.

They didn't know that Rania had always been by my side due to our relationship, and some knights were devout believers and helped the church.

The King might be confident because he didn't know these facts. Or he had already known these facts, and that was why he personally visited us. He was no fool, after all.

Whatever it was, I realized we were now in a higher position than the King.

"Well then, Sir Arthur." Sana rose from the couch and extended her hand toward me. "Shall we prepare your outfits now? We have prepared an official Paladin uniform for you to attend the morning prayer."

I looked at Sana, who was smiling widely with a bitter smile. I had never heard of this Paladin uniform, even back in the game.

'I hope it's nothing like the nun uniform. At least I don't want to look like a stripper in front of the masses.'

After our conversation, Sana guided me to a fitting room where four beautiful nuns had been waiting. They were already prepared to measure my body, waiting for me inside the small room with intense gazes.

If not for the fact that I wasn't really excited after going all out with Emilia last night and the morning prayer would start in a few minutes, I might already screw them up. They seemed to be waiting for that too, but unfortunately for them, I knew how to prioritize something.

So, in the end, they just measured my body over my uniform and stitched the white uniform that looked like a military commander's uniform hung on the wall. Thankfully, the uniform looked good and classy, with long sleeves, golden thread, and buttons.

A black belt was used to keep the pants from sagging, and when I looked at my reflection after changing into it with the nuns' help – they were blushing when seeing my bare body – I could see that this uniform suited me well. They left after I asked them to give me some time alone.

White pants and black boots with a white blazer with golden lining on top of a white suit. It was an all-white uniform that symbolized purity, Castitas.

My hair was slicked back, giving me a tidy look. Even so, I felt like there was something missing. And after looking at my reflection, I realized what made me not really look like a Paladin.

"I need a sword fitting to be a Paladin."

Then I browsed over my inventory, looking for a magic sword that would fit this uniform. Because the theme was white, I finally settled on one particular sword.

"This is perfect," I muttered, taking the sword out of my inventory.

Unlike the ones I used for battle, this sword was only for ceremonial use, perfect to be worn at a time like this.

A perfectly fine sword with a white hilt and sheath appeared in my hand. I strapped it on my waist, and now I looked perfect. I nodded, satisfied, and left the fitting room to attend the morning assembly.

"Let's greet those peasants."

The previous 4 nuns were waiting outside the room. Their mouths were agape when they saw my appearance, but they quickly recovered their calmness and guided me to the second floor, where my seat was located.

Apparently, I would be sitting with Sana, and she would introduce me to the masses later.

I didn't mind, so I went up the stairs and arrived on the second floor. The small room I was taken into looked exquisite, with only a couch facing the hall where Sana was sitting at. Of course, the nuns didn't enter with me.

"My! You look wonderful, Paladin!"

When I entered, the Archbishop greeted me. She beamed with a smile after she saw me entering the room and scooted over to give me some space.

"Thank you." I nodded at her and sat beside her. My eyes widened a little as I saw the crowd below.

They were all on their knees, facing the statue of the Goddess as a single priest stood in front of it while holding a book.

"It's about to start." Sana simply said before she fell into silence, clasping her hands together and closing her eyes.

It seemed like this morning prayer would be a bit more boring than I expected when I saw Sana fall into silence. Even if she was shrewd, she was still an Archbishop who was devout to Goddess Teri. So she took this prayer seriously.

Well, this was something new to me; I might as well watch it until it ended and follow what Sana did.

'I have nothing to do, after all.'

Chapter 51

The silence continued for five minutes before the priest started talking.

"Oh, the believers of Goddess Teri."

At that moment, the believers, as well as Sana, opened their eyes at once.

"It's starting, Sir Arthur. Is this your first time attending the morning prayer in Academy City?" Sana spoke with a hushed voice as she glanced at me.

"Indeed." I nodded and replied in a low voice too. We couldn't raise our voices because the priest was still preaching about Goddess Teri's teaching. "It's really lovely here. In my village, it's just some people at most."

Of course, that was a lie. I had never attended morning prayer even once before. I meant I had only arrived in this world a few days ago and was still experiencing many new things, which felt like a new adventure for me.

'Come to think of it, I always sleep with different girls in the last 4 days I am here. Twice with Emilia and once with Garcia. That's something I had never thought would happen before.'

This was only my fourth day, but many things happened and made me feel I was here longer than this.

"Fufufu, I am glad you think that way." Sana giggled cutely as she turned toward me. "Well, we have some time here. Feel free to ask me anything, Sir Arthur. I noticed that you have some… questions for me."

"Am I that easy to read?" I asked while smiling wryly.

"Not at all." She shook her head. "You were really hard to read compared to other people. It's just… I have some blessings from Goddess Teri to read people better. I can tell you felt slightly disappointed when we discussed the meeting with the King earlier."

Then she smiled widely while putting her finger in front of her lips, "It's a secret, though. I trust you won't tell anyone about it."

"That's some convenient blessing," I said while looking at the Archbishop.

She answered, "Right?" and let out a cute giggle.

Rather than that, did she just tell me about her biggest secret? That Goddess Teri's blessing must be a title she had, just like my Paladin title. And the effect was passive, huh?

'That's convenient.'

If she had that, then I could understand how she rose to the rank of Archbishop at her age.

"So, Sir Arthur. What do you want to ask me about?"

"Actually, there are two things. First, I was about to ask whether I could create my own knight squad within the church."

"Of course! Rather, please create one! I will help to the best of my ability! You can take anyone you have your eyes on." Sana looked at me with glistening eyes. "Whoever it is, even if they are not from the church, feel free to bring anyone and create your own knight squad!"

Even when she spoke in a hushed voice, she couldn't hide her excitement. Without even asking her, I knew that she had a further agenda with this. But I wouldn't say anything right now. It was also convenient for me.

"Then second," I said seriously. This was my main question, as the matter of the knight squad was settled faster than I thought. "What do people lose when they die?"

At my question, Sana's entire body froze.

'As expected, she knows something.'

Slowly, she leaned back on the couch and turned her eyes toward the people praying on the first floor, facing the priest. 𝚋𝚎ｄｎｏｖ𝚎𝚕．𝚌ｏｍ

"Paladin, do you know what a soul is?" She suddenly asked with a solemn voice.

Was that a philosophical question? Or was that a serious question? She asked as if a soul was a foreign word for people in this world.

My thoughts were cut off as I realized something. Right… People in this world had no concept of a soul and afterlife, unlike people on Earth.

Sana faced me with a stiff smile. "From your silence, I guess you know what a soul is."

I nodded at her words.

Of course, I knew what a soul was. A skill derived from LV 8 Holy Magic called Resurrection could resurrect someone in Horizon Online as long as their 'soul' was still intact. The cooldown and the side-effects were severe, such as losing 10 Levels and a slight memory loss.

That skill was useless in this place as people could revive around a few hours to a day after they died. But still, even back in Sins Paradise, people would lose some of their EXP when they revived.

The fact that Sana brought up a talk about souls right now…

"Then it's easy." She cut off my train of thought as her smile fell from her face.

"If what I told you before was my personal secret, then what I am about to say now is the world's secret. Only Archbishops and Popes of Castitas and Luxuria Churches know about this. Please, by all means, don't tell anyone else, including the King. It could create chaos."

It was that serious, huh? And the fact that she mentioned the Luxuria Church meant that both religions hid this from the masses. I should've known this.

"I am not stupid enough to share a secret with other people, Sana. Stop underestimating me."

That kind of information would benefit me greatly. Why should I share it with someone else? She should've known this too. That was why I felt like she underestimated me a bit.

"That's not my intention, Paladin. It's just customary to say something like that before talking about secret things, no?" She flashed a playful smile as she scooted over to me, leaning her head on my shoulders.

"Anyway." She continued with a whisper. "I need to be that cautious in handling this sensitive information."

Her face was so close to my ear. I could feel her warm breath.

If we were alone without those people below, I would already push her down and question her after doing it with her. Shame we were in a public space.

"Just tell me about it." I simply spoke in a calm voice as I looked to the left.

Our faces almost touched each other, and her face flushed slightly before backing away a little.

"Forgive me. I am too caught up in my act." She said shyly while averting her gaze.

It was like she purposely did this to avoid answering my question, even though I was a Paladin. She was really good at faking a shy expression. Or was she really shy? I couldn't really understand this girl named Sana when talking normally.

'I should've asked her after I slept with her. That's way easier.'

As I thought that, her smile disappeared once again.

"Well then, Sir Arthur. I will only say this once." She gazed right at me with her sapphire eyes that reflected the light from the chandelier on the ceiling. "People do lose something when they get revived. It wasn't without a price." She continued.

"And what's that price, if I may ask? Or should I guess it by myself, seeing how hesitant you are to tell me?"

"No." She shook her head. "You have the right to know. I just… went too far with my teasing." She smiled.

"Then I hope you won't tease me again. Because I am really serious about my question."

"Yes, please forgive me." Sana bowed her head, raising it after a second. "The price that they have to pay can be called small and big at the same time."

Raising her index finger, she continued. "The first is their Level. When someone dies, they lose 1 Level. For example, if someone Level 2 died, they would revert to Level 1."

That was quite a harsh punishment. 1 whole Level? Maybe that was quite understandable, as there was no Experience Bar in this world. But then, when someone Level 1 died, what price would they have to pay? Their Level could no longer decrease.

At that time, Sana raised her middle finger, "If someone Level 1 died, then they would need to pay with another thing. And that's…" She paused a little, biting her lips.

She had a hesitant look, but she forced herself to continue to answer my question.

"… They have to pay with one year's worth of their memories."

And that answer made my eyes widen in surprise. Not even I would guess that kind of harsh payment. The price was even higher than the skill Resurrection I could use to resurrect someone with Level 1.

Chapter 52

The morning prayer continued until sunrise.

In the meantime, I talked about various things with Sana about how big a knight squad I could create and something along those lines.

We agreed on some terms and decided to proceed in that direction. Of course, I had told her that I would like to get Sophia to join my newly created squad, and Sana agreed to it.

And when the morning prayer ended, Sana stood up and introduced me to the masses from the second floor. I walked near the railing and looked down, waving my hand to the masses.

Surprisingly, I noticed some familiar faces below, such as Rania and some of my classmates. They looked at me with smiles on their faces but didn't try to wave at me. Why? Because the other people cheered loudly to get my and Sana's attention.

We only waved for a few seconds before retreating. That was the formal introduction and my first appearance as the Paladin. I didn't even say anything, but people were happy seeing my face.

'If only they know what I plan to do with my title.'

It was ironic. I only got this title to dominate the nuns and get social status. My intention wasn't that pure. Though I couldn't deny that I also protected them from the nearby monster, as hunting was the only exercise that could satisfy me besides sex.

After greeting the masses, Sana asked me to follow her to prepare for the meeting with the King. It was about time for him to arrive.

We went to the gallery room at the back of the church. The gallery room was more luxurious than any room I had ever visited, with pictures on the wall and a crystal clear chandelier hanging above.

Two couches were in the middle of the room, and a crystal table was placed between them with a blue rose inside a beautiful vase decorating it.

We sat on the couch adjacent to each other as we were waiting for the King. It wasn't that long before I heard a knock on the door.

"Enter." Sana replied softly to the knock, and the door was opened from outside.

A female knight appeared. Even though she wore a helmet, I knew who she was. It was Sophia, the knight who tagged along with monster subjugation yesterday.

"Excuse me." She bowed her head with her hand on her chest. "The Royal carriage has entered the main church area. We escorted the carriage to the backdoor as instructed before. Please give us further instruction, Archbishop."

"Please escort the King to this room. We will be waiting for his arrival."

"Understood." Sophia raised her body and left.

The door was closed once again, leaving only the two of us inside.

"Paladin," Sana called out to me, and I looked at her. "I must warn you about the King of Virtue Kingdom. That man, Cassius Humilitas, is a sly old fox. His words are twisted like a snake, and he can lie easily because he has already gained all Sins from lying. You must be careful around him."

"I will keep that in mind." I nodded at her.

It just took a few minutes before the door was knocked again. This time, Sana and I stood up to greet the King. At least I understood the basic formality when meeting someone important. I wasn't that person who couldn't read the room and made an unnecessary enemy with a King of a nation.

The door was opened without our words this time, and two people showed up, with Sophia waiting behind them, bowing. A man and a girl.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty." Sana greeted the King and curtsied as soon as the door closed. She wore no skirt, so she only nodded slightly.

"No, Archbishop Sana. It's my pleasure." The King replied with a smile. He didn't even nod his head due to his position, and then he turned to me. "I guess this is our first meeting, Sir Paladin. As you know, I am the King of Virtue Kingdom, Cassius Humilitas."

The man was wearing blue and white noble clothes with no gaudy accessories. He had light blue hair and golden eyes, unlike Alexander Bluerose, who had dark blue hair. His handsome face looked kind, with a soft smile and wrinkles around his eyes.

That man was the King of Virtue Kingdom, Cassius Humilitas, someone Sana told me to be careful about.

He extended his hand toward me, which I took and shook with a soft smile. 𝐛𝗲𝗱𝐧𝐨𝘃𝗲𝗹.𝐜𝐨𝐦

"It's a pleasure. My name is Arthur Vainglory, a new Paladin of Castitas Church."

Just like him, I also didn't nod my head. He didn't mind, as my position as a Paladin was more or less similar to his.

King Cassius released his hand and gestured to his side toward the girl who followed him from a step behind. "It must be your first meeting with my daughter."

At his sign, the girl curtsied while holding her skirt.

"It's an honor to meet you, Paladin. My name is Carissa Humilitas, the first Princess of Virtue Kingdom. I am eager to greet you in the Virtue Royal Academy, but please forgive me as our schedules didn't match. So I am really glad to finally be able to meet you directly."

"Please don't mind it, Princess Carissa. I am also glad to meet you today."

I looked at her again. She had a small cute face and the same hair and eye color as the King. She had modest breasts and wore a sleeveless blue dress covering her chest and a pair of shiny high heels. A rather unsettling smile plastered on her face. It seemed fake.

Many people, young and old, knew this girl. She was the most famous person in the Royal Academy, and currently, she was also on top of the list of the girls I didn't want to sleep with, even though she was cute.

She was the girl Eliza mentioned back in the café. Now that I saw her at a close range, I could see how fake her personality was.

'I really don't want to get involved with her.' I thought as I kept my face calm, not showing any emotion.

"Well then, Your Majesty. I believe that we're both busy with our future schedules, so why don't we talk about the important things regarding your purpose of visiting us personally."

Thankfully, Sana was so quick on the uptake. She realized I was faking my expression and immediately changed the subject. Her blessing must've kicked in again.

"You're right, Archbishop." King Cassius agreed, and then we sat down on our seats.

For some reason, the King sat across from Sana, and he let Princess Carissa sit across from me.

It should be noted that in a meeting like this, people with the highest position would sit face to face. Just from this sitting arrangement, I knew that the King had planned on getting Princess Carissa to make a connection with me.

And from this, I also knew that the King had yet to acknowledge me to be in a higher position than Sana. Something along the lines he underestimated me or took Sana's position highly.

Whatever it was, I didn't really like it. But as I mentioned before, I didn't want to make an unnecessary enemy, especially when the other side was the King of a Nation.

At that moment, the King crossed his legs and looked at us alternatively, "If I may be honest, Archbishop. Because we're both busy, let's skip the needless talk and let's talk about the main subject of my visit."

"Please, Your Majesty." Sana replied while gesturing for the King to continue. From her tone, I noticed that she was also a bit pissed off with our seating arrangement.

At least I knew that Sana was thinking highly of me.

'Well, I still looked like an 18-year-old boy, while Sana is an Archbishop that has already been in position for 5 years. It's natural if the King looked down on me.'

But that was only for now. Let's hear what he wanted to say first.

"I was thinking of deepening the relationship between the government and Castitas Church. That's why I have a proposition." The King spoke while glancing at me.

It was just as I had expected. This guy–

His smile deepened as he continued, "Why don't we have the first Princess and the Paladin get married to each other?"

–He came here with a marriage proposal.

Chapter 53

"How is it, Paladin? As you can see, the first Princess is a fair maiden."

This man named Cassius was nuts. He was as sly as a fox, and his tongue danced like a snake, just like Sana's description.

For his profit, he didn't even bat an eyelid to sell his daughter. Virtue Kingdom? The King of this nation was not Virtue at all. Humilitas family? What the hell was that? This man was far from humble. Avaritia – Greed – might suit his family better.

I really wanted to draw the sword on my waist and slash his head off his body. But he would be able to revive tomorrow and only lose 1 Level. What a shame.

The Princess also looked at me with her fake smile. It was about to crumble when she heard her father's proposal. Was it not discussed beforehand? Maybe I could use this.

I knew the Princess' hidden personality. Even if my memories of the game failed me a bit, her strange behavior was really famous among the players.

And right now, I plan to use that to my advantage.

"Unfortunately, I don't think the opportunity allows it, King Cassius," I replied to him with a confident smile.

This time, I needed to show him that I wasn't all talk and that I wasn't na?ve. This person needed to see what kind of person I was before he bothered me again in the future.

One thing I hated was being disrespected. I didn't hate being looked down upon; I had experienced that.

The King only thought of me as a youth who coincidentally passed the Paladin test, unlike Sana, who had respected me since we first met.

"What do you mean, Paladin?" His tone changed. I could detect a surprise in it.

He hadn't expected me to give him such an answer. Did he think I was a doll to manipulate? If so, then he was wrong.

"I am planning to pursue my education in the Academy and serve the church as Goddess Teri's vanguard," I explained to him without changing my expression.

Of course, that was a lie. I only attended Royal Academy to get close to four people, and I didn't have any plan to become a fictional Goddess' vanguard.

"I have already surrendered my body for the sake of the Goddess. So marriage is impossible. Please understand my situation." I continued while flashing the biggest smile.

King Cassius' expression almost crumbled. I looked at the Princess and noticed she smiled. It wasn't a fake smile like before. However, it wasn't directed to me. The cause was me, but her smile only widened when she saw her father in trouble.

But then, the King's gaze also changed. I looked at the middle-aged King, who was looking at me. There was a bit of respect now in that gaze. I didn't really understand his character yet, but it seemed like he was a good King.

To be able to change his perspective in such a short time needed something extra from a person.

On the other hand, the Princess could not contain her blissful expression. It spilled right in front of her fake sad smile.

"Father, let's respect his wish." Princess Carissa added.

Like her father, she was able to change her expression rather quickly. But it was a fake one, not an honest one. Hidden beneath that was a joy that she didn't need to marry me. 𝓫𝓮𝒹𝓷ℴ𝓿ℯ𝓵.𝓬ℴ𝓶

"We will bother Sir Paladin more if we ask more than this."

'Fucking yandere father-loving Princess.' I cursed her in my mind. 'Selling the nation to a guy she didn't even love to sleep with her father. What a psycho.'

That was why I was wary of this Princess and destroyed Adam on the second day. This Princess didn't care about the nation or the protagonist and could spit nonsense anytime she wanted. She only used the protagonist's power to get what she wanted, her broken father.

'Poor King Cassius and Adam from the game.'

"I see." King Cassius nodded at his daughter's words. "Let's just forget that, then. Let's talk about the contract we agreed on a year ago, Archbishop Sana. Of course, feel free to give your input in our conversation, Sir Paladin."

"Yes, of course," I responded with the friendliest smile I could muster.

We began talking about the church and government relationship, which was apparently a bit shaky because many nobles didn't even bother to attend morning prayer now due to their pride or something.

I had no idea what they were talking about, so I kept silent and listened. The Princess was also asked to leave because she needed to prepare for the morning class in the Royal Academy. As a Princess, she shouldn't arrive late.

Me? I already had permission to skip as many classes as I wanted to, so I could just show up later after we were done with our conversation.

After a minute of the conversation, I noticed a change in the tone. It happened once the King brought up the possibility of the nobles attending the morning prayer in a separate room, just like what we did earlier.

Sana clasped her hands and smiled widely, "Your Majesty, that's a wonderful idea!"

'It's begun.' I thought. Sana's plan to extort the King. To think she brought it up this fast right after the Princess left the room. Nicely done.

Then her smile fell, showing a sad expression. "But it's a shame. I don't think most nobles would like that idea. Especially those who don't really like us."

She glanced at me, and that was my signal.

"Indeed," I added.

"I noticed that some nobles' sons don't really see me with favorable eyes. And I think most of them won't even think that attending morning prayer is important. Because from what I observed earlier, only commoner-born students and the children of lower ranked noble houses attended the morning prayer."

"Of course, I want them to attend. But I think it's difficult."

My way of talking was a bit repetitive and only around noble kids, mostly those from the high-ranking house. The first sentence that I mentioned was the most important one.

I guessed the King had already received information about me and my background. And surely, he had heard something already about the spies.

So his answer should already be clear right now. He could only use this answer if he didn't want to destroy the relationship with the church, which was important considering most people in the Virtue Kingdom were devout believers of Goddess Teri.

"We will try to instruct the nobles to attend morning prayer more." The King nodded slightly as he turned to me. "And they will attend with the others. Let's forget I mentioned the special room earlier. Everyone is equal under Goddess Teri."

"That's wonderful! And that's correct! Everyone but the Paladin is equal under Goddess Teri." Sana exclaimed and implied the hidden message in her last sentence.

Everyone but the Paladin was equal under Goddess Teri. That meant I was in a higher position than those nobles, and the King shouldn't try to stop me if I wanted to do something to them if they pissed me off.

"That's true." The King couldn't help but agree with Sana, as he was also a believer of Goddess Teri in formality.

However, I bet he was fuming inside, thinking about how to punish the foolish nobles who dared to send assassins to me.

Thanks to them, his position in this meeting was lower than ours.

'I'd like to see how he deals with them. Of course, his punishment and my punishment would come in different manners and would be limited. At least, I wanted to see how the King dealt with the adult ones while I took care of their offspring.'

Our conversation continued for a while, and we didn't talk about anything important. Finally, after half an hour, the King left Sana with me in the room, promising to send 100,000 Gold worth of donations to the church.

"Fufufu, we got him." A sly smile appeared on the lovely Archbishop's face as she let out a low, evil laugh befitting of a villainess.

"And the nobles will be forced to attend our morning prayer from now on. Ah~ How lovely! They will know the Holy Mother's greatness! It's all thanks to you, Paladin!"

"It's nothing." I smiled at her. "I did this for me too."

I did this because I wanted to see those nobles suffer through the King's wrath. That would be amusing to hear.

Chapter 54

With that matter done, I changed back into my uniform and put the Paladin uniform in my inventory. Sana said I should bring it with me, so I did.

King Cassius returned to the Royal Capital. He left a message for me to look after his daughter if possible, to which I replied positively.

It had been a day; I guess Alexander must've gotten used to his newly acquired power.

Eliza had also grown, so she wouldn't be defeated by a mere borrowed power. And currently, I walked back to my mansion to check if my lovely childhood friend was willing to go to the academy together if she had already woken up.

The conversation with the King ended faster than I had expected. And the first class was still in an hour. So we had time to have breakfast and such. I also wanted to get the news from Garcia about the information given by Sandra.

If the information matched the one the spies gave me, I would be delighted because I had a test subject for something in my little experiment. When I passed the Academy earlier, I noticed Emilia and Rania were in the same room through the Presence Detection.

I guessed they exchanged information they got from the spies. Neat. Everything went exactly as I had expected.

When I reached my mansion, just like before, the gate was opened by itself, and I walked inside. The five dots inside, one blue and four yellow, quickly moved to the entrance after noticing the gate was opened.

I noticed one blue dot walking slowly toward the entrance too, which belonged to Eliza.

'She has woken up, huh?'

That was good. I thought the deep sleep would continue for 2 or 3 days, considering her Level just shot up from around 8 to 25 at once.

Slowly, I opened some fun mysteries about this world's rules. At least I had something to spend my time for, and I was really happy with that. My days were no longer filled with fights and tensions.

And as I got close to the entrance, the two giant doors were pulled open from inside by the twins, revealing the lobby as well as three nuns, Milea, Garcia, and Mia from the left to right, who lined up adjacent to each other, greeting me.

"Welcome home, Paladin."

Eliza stood behind the three nuns with a wry smile, looking at me with a gaze that literally said, 'what the hell is this?' mixed with some confusion.

I only smiled at her and then turned to the nuns. "Good work. You can return to your place again. And Milea, prepare breakfast for two, please."

"Certainly!" The blonde-haired cheeky nun replied and went to the kitchen.

The others also nodded and returned to their post; only Garcia stayed, as her duty was to serve and guide me. She approached me and stood right by my side. As usual, her clothes were really open, and her breasts jiggled with each of her movements.

As they scattered back to their posts, I looked at Eliza.

"Good morning, Eliza."

"G-Good morning…" She replied, still a bit confused. "What the hell was that?"

"Their usual greetings," I replied as I walked toward her. Garcia followed right behind me. "More importantly, are you okay? Is there something wrong with your body?" I asked her while looking at her from toe to head carefully.

She was still wearing her uniform, but it was already cleaned nicely by the nuns. I remembered that there was a patch of dirt here and there on her white and blue Academy uniform.

"Right! About that!" As if she had just realized it, Eliza raised her voice in a happy tone. "My status increased like crazy, Arthur! My INT reached 30, and the other passed 20! Also, my Wind Magic is now Lv 2! That's crazy!"

Her smile widened as she rambled like before. She couldn't contain her happiness as she got stronger. While she was rambling about how she was really happy about her sudden increase in strength, I used Appraisal to look at her status screen.

Name: Eliza Rose

Race: Human

Lv: 25

Sins: 0

Virtues: 160

Status:

HP: 100/100 (MAX 100)

MP: 32/32 (MAX 100)

STR: 21 (MAX 100)

VIT: 20 (MAX 100)

AGI: 21 (MAX 100)

DEX: 23 (MAX 100)

INT: 30 (MAX 100)

LUC: 85 (MAX 100)

Skills:

[Lv 2 Wind Magic] [Lv 1 Dance] [Lv 1 Earth Magic]

Titles:

[Baron Rose's Daughter]

Her LUC was really high, as expected from a main heroine. And the other grew nicely, although her status was really built for a magician.

The fact she had already attained Lv 2 Wind Magic in her first year at Royal Academy only showed how talented she was. Skills proficiency only grew faster when people used it to fight or hunt monsters.

"That's why Arthur! Thank you… I really am happy you brought me yesterday." Tears of happiness dripped from the edge of her eyes. A big smile plastered on her face as she looked at me with her honest blue eyes.

Notification about the progress in her requirements rang in my head. The requirement to make her spill her honest feeling was now 4/5; just once more, and it would be done.

I needed to refuse her requests 8 more times, though. That would be a bit hard but manageable in a month or so.

"You're welcome," I replied while wiping her tears with my hand. She didn't resist or dodge me, only stayed there and let me help her. "Let's go to the dining room. Milea's cooking is really delicious, you know? After that, we need to go to the Academy too."

"Un."

We then headed for the dining room. Eliza was surprised by how big and luxurious my mansion was, and I joked about whether she wanted to live here with me or not.

That made her seriously consider it, and she said she needed some time to think about it because she also had a friend back in the dorm. Her friend was the reason why she hesitated a bit. She didn't want to make her friend feel lonely.

The breakfast was delicious. This time, Milea didn't show up in the dining room. Maybe because Eliza was with me this time, that cheeky nun didn't make any attempt to seduce me. At least she knew how to hold back.

However, I remembered my promise to her for tonight. That might be the real cause for her to hold back.

Anyway, after breakfast, I went to the Academy with Eliza. We walked through the street, and many people who attended this morning's prayer greeted me with a smile.

Once again, Eliza looked at me curiously, and I explained what I had done before I returned to the mansion. She didn't expect it and was surprised. And then she pouted because she missed this morning's prayer.

I laughed in a low voice. She looked rather cute when she was pouting. And then, we arrived in front of the Royal Academy, and that was when something troublesome happened.

"You!"

A familiar voice shouted at me. I stopped with Eliza and turned around to the source of the voice. As Eliza noticed who had called out to me, her expression soured. But that person didn't really care.

"Come with me for a minute! I have something to talk to you about."

Chapter 55

"What's he doing right now?" Eliza muttered, feeling irritated by that person. "Did he not learn anything after he lost to you in that test, Arthur?"

I only shrugged my shoulders at Eliza's reaction.

The one who appeared before us was Adam. He looked rather haggard and worse than yesterday. I narrowed my eyes at him and wondered what had happened.

'Is that whore, Beatrice, did something to him?'

This could also be a trap. But this also sounded serious. I didn't have enough information now.

'Should I follow him or ignore him?' I glanced at Eliza, and she looked at me worriedly.

Even if Alexander tried to do something to Eliza, she would be able to protect himself. And the first class was Emilia's, so Eliza's safety could be guaranteed.

"Eliza, go to class first." I looked at her with a reassuring smile. "I will follow shortly after hearing what our friend has to say."

"He's not my friend." She denied it with a disgusted look. She didn't look worried like before; she probably thought I would be okay after she saw my strength yesterday. "And just a minute! I will wait for you in the class! Promise?"

I just nodded at her without saying anything.

Before leaving, Eliza looked at Adam once again with a gaze full of enmity, and then she walked inside the building.

"Hahaha, isn't she cute?"

I let out a laugh as I faced Adam, but he didn't say anything other than breathing roughly. This guy looked like he was at the wit's end of his life. Something really wrong happened to him. That was why I turned serious.

"Let's talk behind the school."

He nodded in response, and we changed our location.

The place I had in mind was the desolate garden at the corner of Virtue Royal Academy, where I saw Beatrice giving Alexander Bluerose some kind of power and charming him.

I thought maybe if I chose this place, then that whore would show up. I should really stop calling her a whore. Let's just call her Beatrice.

Anyway, my point was I was ready to pull out my sword from the inventory if this was really a trap. Adam immediately fell on the bench, looking really tired, as he looked at me.

"I… First, let me say sorry for what I did. S-Somehow, I did something rather stupid toward you, and I don't know why I did that. I didn't like you from the start when we first met… Haa… But I am not an idiot who would target you for that. I know the danger of an unknown opponent."

He forced his way as he took a deep breath between his sentences.

We didn't like each other; that much was clear. I didn't like him because he was the protagonist who could hinder my plan, though it didn't seem like he could do that now.

And he didn't like me because of my first impression. Our relationship was like that.

'So it's not a trap, after all.'

"And then. Are you calling me here to say sorry? Are you afraid of me because I am the Paladin now?"

"It's not that." Adam shook his head. But then, he suddenly clutched his chest with his hand and coughed violently. It only got worse as time passed, and I approached him while narrowing my eyes.

I didn't ask whether he was okay or not. Clearly, he wasn't okay, so I immediately worked to find the cause.

His skin was a bit pale. The cause of his coughing might be his internal organs, possibly his heart or lungs, as he held his chest.

Maybe High Heal could heal him, but why should I use it on him? As he mentioned, we didn't like each other. Besides, if he died, he could just revive.

So instead of asking a useless question, I asked the most important one. "What makes you like this?"

"B-Beatrice… S-She took something from me."

Took something from him? Could it be that something was the one she gave to Alexander?

I quickly used Appraisal on Adam to make sure of something.

It should've shown up in his title if he could still gain Sins double what normal people got. I understood that any special characteristic of people in this world would show up in their title, such as their job or Eliza's title, the daughter of Baron Rose.

However, when I looked at his status, there was something that caught my attention.

Name: Adam (Charmed)

Race: Human

Lv: 2

Sins: 10

Virtues: 0

Status:

HP: 100/100 (MAX 100)

MP: 5/5 (MAX 100)

STR: 4 (MAX 100)

VIT: 5 (MAX 100)

AGI: 4 (MAX 100)

DEX: 2 (MAX 100)

INT: 2 (MAX 100)

LUC: 1 (MAX 100)

Skills:

[Lv 1 Swordsmanship] [Lv 1 Charm Immunity]

Titles:

[?](Stolen)

Scratch that. Many things in his status caught my attention, such as his level, the word besides his name, his LUC, and his title.

This wasn't the status of the protagonist. His LUC was the highest amongst the people in this world, being 100. His Sins were 10; that was why Eliza looked at him with a disgusted look. And the fact that his title was 'stolen'…

'What the heck is going on?'

This was incomprehensible. Beatrice did this? What kind of skill did she use to steal Adam's status? And the fact she could use something like that… was dangerous. I needed to deal with her as fast as possible.

I thought she could 'lend' a part of her power to someone else. There was a support skill like that even back in Horizon Online—something like buffing other people by sacrificing one status for a certain period of time.

But this was Sins Paradise's status screen. And it was clearly said 'stolen' and not 'lend' or 'buff.' That meant it was permanently taken from him.

'Skill steals? Or rather, title steals? And the fact that he became Level 2… Can that woman also drain his status? I need to change my plan.'

Probably, most people knew about the decrease in Level when they got revived. It would be strange if they didn't notice it themselves.

But no one seemed to know the fact that people would start losing a year's worth of memory if they died in Level 1.

So I changed my mind. I should see whether I could treat this guy as an experiment. It would be bad if something like this happened to my allies.

"Heal" I used the lowest level of healing first to see whether there was any change in his complexion.

Adam looked at me with widened eyes. He must've never expected me to try to heal him. But I did it for an experiment, it was too soon for him to be happy.

No change, so it wasn't an injury or internal injury. Then I proceeded to High Heal, the next level of healing skill. It could even fix Sandra's bone from fractured and healed any internal injuries.

In terms of HP, it could heal 60 HP at once, which was really high compared to Heal, which could only heal 30 HP.

Once again, there was no change. So his pain wasn't related to any injury.

"How about this?"

Then I used Cure, and nothing changed, but his complexion improved a little bit. I see, so it was similar to the status effect. I used Appraisal, and his (Charmed) had disappeared. That was good to know.

Beatrice's charm magic wasn't as high as I thought if even Cure could cure it. And then, lastly, I used Purification, my handy magic that could erase any side effects and filth on the body.

There was no change, and so I looked at Adam with a grin.

"Thanks, that provides me with a lot of information."

"Y-Yeah, no problem. I… also feel a bit better thanks to you. Thank you." Adam replied with a small nod.

"You're welcome," I replied with a smile as I put my hand on his shoulder. "But there is still one way to cure you."

"Huh? What is it?" He asked, confused.

Without answering, I moved my hand at a fast speed and broke Adam's neck. It bent in a strange direction, not giving him any chance to reply. His body went limp, and he fell on the bench with a thud.

Looking at his lifeless figure, I wiped my hand with a clean cloth I took out from my inventory and muttered.

"See me again after you revive. Revival is the best way to reset your status and cure you from any skill effects."

Chapter 56

After dealing with Adam's body – hiding it under the bushes and flowers until he revived – I returned to the class.

It hadn't started because my conversation with Adam was just a few minutes long, including my attempt to find out whether I could heal his condition.

As usual, Eliza saved a spot for me in the usual seats. She smiled when she saw me entering the class and sitting beside her.

"What were you talking about earlier, Arthur? It's not like I was curious or worried. I only felt like that guy would create another trouble for you."

Eliza sounded worried, especially when she didn't see Adam coming in with me even though we were together. She looked around before settling her gaze on me.

"Don't worry. That guy did nothing to me, and I gained some information from him. It's a piece of rather important information." I replied with a smile.

After looking at me intensely for a few seconds to judge what I said, she finally nodded and smiled. "Alright… I will believe you."

Emilia arrived in the class afterward and began the class. She glanced at me – her face blushed slightly – and gestured to me to meet her later with her eyes. I replied by raising my hand inconspicuously.

When the roll call arrived, she noticed that one student was missing, "Where is student Adam?" Emilia asked, looking around the lecture hall. "Is there anyone who knows about it?"

Many eyes landed on mine. I guessed they watched Adam walking with me earlier. Even Eliza looked at me curiously.

"I think he's feeling unwell, teacher," I responded with a clear voice. "I asked him to visit the church to look for a priest so he can be cured."

Noticing something was wrong with my sentence, Emilia narrowed her eyes slightly, but still nodded her head in confirmation.

"Very well. Student Adam is sick." She scribbled on the note she held and then continued the class.

After the first class ended, I sat through the second class about monster ecology, where a middle-aged professor explained how monsters behaved, and skipped the third to go where Emilia was.

That was an interesting class, but unfortunately, the third class was about etiquette and was boring. 𝒃𝒆𝒅𝙣𝒐𝒗𝙚𝒍.𝒄𝒐𝒎

The teacher that came after the professor was like a strict and straight noble with her hair tied in a bun and wore triangle-shaped glasses.

Her atmosphere only said that she would shout and be a bitch when someone with a lower rank than her made a simple mistake.

Anyway, Emilia was with Rania in the Counseling Room. I guessed she wanted to talk to me about the information from the spies. Perfect timing. I needed their help with my plan too.

Their positions as the teachers of the Royal Academy were really convenient. The fact I had one teacher I dominated and the other willing to help me because of our connection was really a blessing.

After walking for a minute or so, I arrived in front of the Counseling Room and knocked on the door.

"I am here, teacher Emilia."

Because the room was soundproof, she probably couldn't hear my voice. But the vibration from knocking on the door must've rang inside. As a result, they knew that I had arrived, and Emilia opened the door from inside while smiling.

"You're here, student Arthur." She said, smiling widely. "I thought you would come faster."

"The second class was interesting, so I stayed a bit more," I replied while entering the room. It was then closed slowly, and I faced Rania. "It's nice to see you again, instructor Rania."

"Yes." She nodded. There was a bag below her eyes, a sign that she was tired and hadn't had enough rest. "Let's just talk about why we asked you to come, student Arthur. It's about the result of the knight's interrogation of the two spies you caught yesterday."

"I thought so." I nodded at her and sat on the small chair in front of her desk.

Emilia sat beside me, and we looked at each other from three different angles.

"Let's hear it." I continued, and Rania nodded.

The short-haired instructor then explained to me what the knight had found out. It was a bit… different from what I got.

For starters, the knights were able to interrogate them about the assassins and their goal. Because the spies were still influenced a bit by [Truth Potion], they told the knights about what they knew without lying.

Of course, the knights still didn't believe them, so they continued asking for an hour or so until they went unconscious. The knights rested after that and continued the interrogation when they regained their consciousness.

How barbaric. But that was maybe the best method considering threatening them by death was impossible. It was only effective for Sandra because she knew that her dream of getting 3 meals a day would be impossible if she died.

Assassins that messed up were probably punished. Maybe locked in a cell or something, and so I effectively saved that Dark Elf from that fate. I was really kind, no?

Anyway, everything was similar to what I got. The assassin's goal was to kidnap me and create chaos in Academy City, and then the nobles showed up to my rescue to get all the glory.

That was why the King made a move this morning to appease and change the subject so the church's attention would focus on him and not the noble. What a sly man.

And then there was the matter of Sandra. The spies thought she had revived alongside the others, but she wasn't. So the mastermind branded her as a traitor and would find her using the revived assassins. They even moved the leader of the information-searching team, Sandra's leader.

When Rania explained that, I cut her off.

"That means they have a revival chamber somewhere in the Virtue Kingdom, no? And it's close to Academy City too."

Rania nodded deeply when I pointed that out. She and Emilia apparently reached that conclusion when they exchanged information this morning.

So I gained the gist of it and nodded slightly.

"Alright. Thank you, instructor Rania." I smiled at her. "That information helped a lot."

"No problem. Also… that assassin is still in your captive, isn't she?" Rania asked in a low voice as she leaned toward me, a bit hesitant as she glanced at Emilia.

Maybe she thought it would be bad if Emilia heard what she said about me keeping the assassin captive.

"What will you do to her?" She continued. I could feel her warm breath tickling my ear and noticed her cheek turn slightly red from imagining something I couldn't guess.

What could it be? Whatever it was, it must be something related to her masochistic tendency.

Looking at her like this made me want to tease her. Emilia looked at us strangely but didn't really think much as she averted her gaze. Maybe she realized my grin and decided not to disturb my fun. What a good woman.

"What do you think I did to her?" I asked with a playful tone.

Rania backed away and looked at me with a strange gaze, a mixture of embarrassment and expectation. It looked a bit lewd. Her tendency had made her unable to think calmly and control her actions.

Was this why she retired? Then she made the correct decision. If she didn't retire, something bad would've happened to her, considering that the knight order was mostly composed of men.

"I interrogated her just like the other two." I immediately said before she lost control. Her face blushed red like a tomato, and I giggled in response. That was cute.

"I still have some use for her." I continued with a wide grin.

Indeed, Sandra would really be useful right now. And I might be able to gain her loyalty after this.

"The mastermind would regret targeting me. I would make them rethink why they made such a decision in the first case in their grave."

For that, I would need a little bit of preparation. Also…

"Let's kidnap someone."

As I said that, Emilia and Rania, who had calmed down from her panic, looked at me with dumbfounded gazes.

Chapter 57

Rania needed her rest and planned to return to her house after this. So we separated after I explained what I meant by kidnapping someone. Both teachers listened quietly and somehow agreed with my decision.

Afterward, Emilia and I left the Counseling Room together.

"Will that work?" Emilia asked as we went down the corridor together toward a class that became my destination.

"It will," I replied with a smile. My hands were inside my pockets. "Also, I want to get someone out of her hiding place too. It's a bother. She didn't even show up when I killed Adam this morning.

"Huh?" Emilia stopped on her tracks for a second, shocked. "W-Wait. You killed student Adam?! Why?"

Stopping and turning around, I waited for Emilia to catch up to me. She had a surprised expression as she continued walking.

"Just something personal. And this relates to the person we are about to kidnap. It's not only the matters of nobles and the church anymore. But someone is instigating this, and I want to pull the root."

"Someone is instigating this… Could it be a Succubus from the Sin Kingdom?" Emilia's eyes widened in revelation as she stopped beside me.

She was quick to catch my hint, as usual. Still, to think she immediately related it to a Succubus from the Sin Kingdom was unexpected.

However…

"You're half-correct," I replied as I continued to walk. She followed right on my side.

Beatrice was indeed a Succubus with a special power. Charm Magic being one of her racial magic, the one magic all Succubus had. Innate magic from a race perk, you could call it that. Half-succubus had no chance to inherit it, though. It was such a shame.

Anyway, she came from a different place and not the Sin Kingdom. It was a more primordial and old place that existed before two Kingdoms and the Goddess of Lust, Lilith, came into this world.

That was why I was wary of her. But if this world's rules worked on her, then I could work on my way around to get what I wanted.

"She's not just an ordinary Succubus."

I only told Emilia that much. It should be enough to satisfy her curiosity, and she was also sensible enough not to ask more questions.

We continued walking in silence; a serious atmosphere around us as we were about to intrude into the most important Class in the Virtue Royal Academy, Class 1.

This would be a surprise for some. Maybe the headmistress would call me when she returned from Royal Capital. But still, better move fast rather than late. Cut the root of the problem before it could become a big tree.

'He will only get stronger and troublesome as time passes if Beatrice keeps feeding him stolen status from every man she meets.'

Unlike Adam, Alexander probably couldn't double the Sins he gained. He was nothing special, even with the stolen title from the protagonist. I really doubted the one he got from Beatrice was as good as the original.

Any stolen or temporary status and skills wouldn't be as good as the original. That was the rule that wouldn't change back in Horizon Online or Sins Paradise. So maybe he was just a temporary guy to play with for Beatrice.

'But I won't allow her to get back to Adam. There is no way I would do that. It's better if I break his mind after I deal with this blue-haired bastard. He reminds me of the sly King Cassius, who made a bad joke this morning.'

After walking for a while and taking a few turns at the intersections, we finally arrived in front of Class 1. Unlike the normal-looking Class 3 and 4, which were located in separate corridors, Class 1 had an entirely different atmosphere.

The decoration around the corridor where Class 1 was filled with some gaudy-looking lamps, and there was even a red carpet.

I looked at Emilia and pointed at the floor, and she only shrugged her shoulders in defeat and shook her head. I see, so it wasn't the school's decision but the students?

The teachers were taking this too easily… Maybe because they couldn't do anything about it. The other party was a bunch of kids who would run this country eventually. It would hurt their future if they told those kids not to decorate – or renovate – the corridor to their liking. 𝗯𝗲𝗱𝗻𝗼𝘃𝐞𝐥.𝗰𝗼𝐦

"Well, whatever."

In the end, I didn't really care about what they did to the corridor. It was their right. As long as it didn't bother the aesthetic of the area near my class, I wouldn't do anything to them.

"Shall we enter then?"

I grinned and held the door's handle. Without even knocking, I pushed the door open and intruded into an ongoing class.

The teacher, the professor-looking person who had taught monster ecology, looked at me with a shocked and baffled face. He was a good teacher; I felt rather bad for intruding like this.

But the red dot on my radar was in this place, so I hoped he could tolerate my behavior a little bit.

"Please excuse us, Professor Bernand."

Emilia stepped in front of me and spoke to the professor. I meant, he wasn't a professor-looking but an actual professor, huh?

"We are sorry for disturbing your class. But we need to get one student from this class for some–" Emilia continued as she glanced at the first row of the seat where a blue-haired boy was sitting beside the Princess. "–questioning."

Professor Bernand nodded slightly as he scratched his hair which turned gray in some parts. "I don't understand, but if it's important, then please take your time."

Emilia nodded gratefully. "Thank you."

The Princess looked at me with a shocked expression. But then she turned to her left, where Alexander Bluerose was sitting.

That blue-haired boy had a sour expression as he glared at me with a deadly gaze mixed with hate and anger. He realized that we were coming for him, and so was the Princess.

For some reason, she stood up and braced herself.

"Excuse me, sir Paladin. Is there a need to disturb a class for… this?" She glanced at Alexander for a second without breaking her fake smile. "I believe we can wait for half an hour instead of making a ruckus."

"I am afraid we can't, Princess," I replied instead of Emilia, as this was something I had planned.

"Because we have a Sinner here." And I had the authority to judge a Sinner as a Paladin of the Castitas Church.

The students were shocked at my words, and their eyes landed on Alexander, who we had been implying since the start, with disgusted expressions. Even the Princess took a step away from Alexander.

"Wait, no!" Alexander tried to explain, but no one heard him.

My words as a Paladin carried such weight, and I noticed some students here attending the morning prayer this time too. So they believed me more than the son of Duke Bluerose, who didn't realize that he had oozed some dangerous purple aura now.

If you asked what a Sinner was and why their reactions were that excessive, then it was simple. They were a person who committed a certain grave sin but paid for the Sins with Virtues so they wouldn't be seen with a disgusted look.

Alexander might not notice it as he was overjoyed with his newfound strength, or he did notice it but didn't really care. But his Virtues… it was all gone when Beatrice gave him the stolen power.

And as expected, Adam's ability to nullify the side-effect from having Sins wasn't properly transferred either.

So when he gained Sins points from trying to threaten a Paladin earlier, the side-effect of having Sins was activated, and an unpleasant purple aura leaked out from his body.

"Now then…" I approached his seat and stopped right in front of him. "Would you let me kidnap you politely or rudely? The choice is in your hand."

Emilia stood beside me with a menacing gaze, glaring at Alexander as if he was just a mutt in the sewer. No, even lower than that.

With this, I created a scenario where Alexander Bluerose was a bad guy who gained more Sins than Virtues he could pay. Everyone knew that a high-ranking noble Virtues would be a lot due to their position.

So Alexander Bluerose in this case was now the massive villain who did a lot of questionable acts in their eyes.

"So, what's your answer?"

"You fucking scum!" He growled in anger.

Chapter 58

Surprisingly, even when he cursed at me, he followed me without rebelling.

Maybe he understood that rebelling would only cause pain to him. He even stayed still when I tied his hand with a rope that I used to bind the spies yesterday. It was returned to me by Rania earlier.

"Where are you taking me, scum?" Alexander asked with a growl.

He was calmer than before as he walked beside me down the corridor of the Royal Academy. Emilia went first to prepare something I asked her, so it was just the two of us. That was the reason why he showed some attitude and wasn't afraid of me at all.

Still, he called me scum this and scum that. Was he an idiot? At least call me with something a bit more unique. And to think he still dared to call me that while the Princess acted politely when talking to me only showed how much he hated me.

How laughable. If he truly hated me, at least try to bite me or attack me. He was really spineless compared to players in Horizon Online.

Without glancing at him, I replied. "A place that you will like."

Then I tugged the rope in my hand that was connected to his hands. "Walk faster, will you?" I grinned.

"You!" He shouted at me in a loud voice and tried to get out of his binding, but he couldn't.

His strength was lower than what was needed to destroy the rope. Even with stolen status, he was still weaker than Level 25 monsters; funny.

"Don't bother to resist. You're weak." I looked down at him with a cold gaze. Once again, I leaked a bit of my bloodlust, and Alexander shut his mouth in fear. Cold sweat poured out from his body.

I had a question, though. In the past few days, I didn't do anything to him. Eliza was also just a daughter of a baron, not fit to be a future Duke's wife or lover. At most, she could work as a maid in the Bluerose Duchy, but I knew that Eliza wouldn't want that.

So with those obvious refusals, why?

"Why did you poke me? I never understood why people like you always try to find a problem with innocent people."

Alexander's body shivered in fear. He looked at me with a confused look, unable to understand why he was still scared even though he had a new-found strength. Why would a noble like him fear me, who came from a lower origin?

However, the one who reflected in my eyes wasn't a noble. But a fool who stepped on a sleeping dragon's tail.

"No matter." I gave up on hearing his answer. It was always like this.

Many answers were received, but none of them would ever make me understand why people like this guy loved to do this. The one that satisfied me the most was one answer from my worst enemy.

"I guess you just do it to feed your ego and because it was fun."

No answer came, and I only heard the sound of gritting teeth. It came from Alexander.

"And it's not wrong if I have fun too, right?" I said in a low voice as I entered a familiar area. This was the training ground, an area where the revival chamber was the most useful.

If Alexander was Level 20 now, thanks to the stolen status, then what I needed to do was just reset it, no? That way, the status wouldn't be able to return to Adam and essentially make both of them crippled.

Hopefully. I still couldn't understand how the skill worked even now. It was still a mystery.

But, I could bait the big guy if I torture his son. Even if Duke Bluerose didn't really care about his son, he would still pay me a visit to get the compensation he deserved. At least it would take a week or two before the Duke made an obvious move.

This was killing two birds with one stone again, and I could round up the biggest mastermind by having fun with a bastard who poked my side like a thorn.

"There." I swung my hand lightly and threw Alexander in the middle of the training ground as the door was closed with a bam.

I retracted my bloodlust to give him a bit of freedom. The rope also came undone when he rolled on the ground, and he could now move again.

"What do you plan to do, scum?! Did you bring me here to beat me? Hah!" Alexander scoffed as he picked himself up. His black eyes shined a strange purple glint, which was probably the effect of Beatrice's skill. "Shame on you. I am now stronger than a knight or a Paladin like you!"

At his words, I only shrugged my shoulders while letting out a tired sigh. Did he really believe that?

I took out a normal iron sword from my inventory and tossed it to Alexander. He looked at it and immediately got angry, glaring at me like an animal that got cornered by its predator.

"Are you underestimating me?!"

"No. I give you leverage to use a weapon." I replied while gesturing to him with my hand. "Come. This is a trial for you, a Sinner who has made a deal with the devil."

Probably not expecting me to know about his deal with Beatrice, Alexander's eyes widened in surprise. Then they narrowed into a dangerous slit as he took the sword I tossed at him by bending his body.

The barrier around the training ground was activated at that moment. I had asked Emilia beforehand to activate it when I was about to have fun and tweak a little something with the revival chamber. About that something, I would find out if that worked or not later.

Right after he took the sword, he rushed toward me from his low position. A good move. He was also fast for a student who had yet to gain real experience in hunting and fighting in a real death fight.

He kept his body low as he sent a sharp thrust toward me. I grinned as I saw the sword closing in and took a step to the side to dodge it.

Then with a swift movement, I swung my hand, which was coated with blue energy like a sword, down and instantly beheaded Alexander. His head rolled around as blood spurted from the severed part, and the sword in his hand fell with a thud on the concrete ground.

"That's one," I said as I watched Alexander's body disappear into a mote of light.

The blue energy that coated my hand earlier was due to me using a skill Sword Hand, derived from Lv 8 Swordsmanship.

It was a useful technique that used Mana created from MP to make my hand as sharp as a sword and allowed me to use some sword techniques with some restrictions. I also got no bonus STR or AGI from equipment, so it was only useful when I fought lower-level opponents.

I only used it to humiliate people I didn't like. 𝘣𝑒𝑑𝑛𝘰𝑣𝘦𝘭.𝘤𝑜𝑚

And about the tweak on something I talked about earlier… I noticed the blue mote of light from Alexander's body gathered in one place, right in the middle of the training ground.

It gathered and condensed, turning into a humanoid figure as a minute passed. The color returned slowly, starting from the clothes that Alexander used earlier to the color of his skin and hair. Finally, after a few seconds, he was there, lying on his back and opening his eyes slowly.

"Ughh… What the…" He grunted, still confused after his revival.

Chapter 59

Usually, a revival in the revival chamber of the Academy took an hour or two to minimize the toll taken by the body and reduce confusion. This revival chamber also only worked to revive people who died in the training ground.

A random person who died near this Academy wouldn't revive here, so it was the perfect place to deliver this punishment.

And I had Emilia tweak it slightly to make the revival happen immediately and change the location of the revival.

It would confuse the revived person who couldn't process what had happened. They lost a Level, and their bodies still couldn't process it, which confused them.

But in this case, it didn't really matter. I used this feature to confuse Alexander and punish him more purposely. I would call this a purge. Repeatedly killing a person and reviving him again and again until he lost all his level.

And due to the barrier that covered the training ground, he couldn't run away from me.

"You have revived. Let's do it again." I tossed the sword from earlier to him, and he was finally able to process what had happened as he grabbed it and stood up.

His body was wobbling, but the hatred in his eyes was still burning like before.

"I will kill you!" He rushed toward me once again, this time slower than before.

I grinned and used Flash, dicing his body as I passed through him and reappeared at the other side of the room.

His diced body and the sword fell to the ground with a gruesome sound. Liquid blood splashed and painted the ground red, but I only said one thing.

"Next."

This bastard would hate being alive after I finished.

This method was really effective.

The third time Alexander revived, he didn't rush at me immediately. Instead, he cursed and tried to shake me. He tried calling me an orphan, to which I replied by slicing his mouth open. Blood gushed out, and he couldn't talk anymore.

A silent scream echoed in the training ground as Alexander writhed in pain on the ground, holding his jaw so it wouldn't fall from his face. I laughed evilly in front of him and put my feet on his head.

"You are now under that said orphan, meaning you are lower than me. How is it? A great feeling, no?"

After leaving those words, I crushed his head with my heel. Blood splashed everywhere, and my pants were stained. But the stain disappeared as Alexander turned again into a mote of light.

The fourth time. His face paled when he saw me. He didn't take the sword I threw toward him and instead tried to run away.

That wouldn't do. If he didn't take the sword, then it would be too easy. That was why I threw it toward his leg, piercing his left calf. 𝐛𝗲𝐝𝐧𝗼𝐯𝐞𝐥．𝐜𝐨𝗺

"Take the sword," I said coldly as I watched him fall to the ground with a loud thud while screaming in pain.

"Aaaargh! Damn you!"

His eyes were bloodshot as he glared at me. The hatred in his eyes deepened and burned like an ember. Great. That was it.

'Hate me, so you would fear me.'

And so I killed him for the fourth time, reducing his Level to 16. It was a quick death, so he wouldn't feel anything but trauma from it.

I noticed Emilia was standing on the spectator seat, looking at the spectacle while biting her lower lip. Maybe this sight was too much for her, but she gestured that no one would come here.

It was also a blessing that Rania was tired and retired to her room, and the headmistress wasn't in the Academy. Maybe the person named Alesia Daxidor would oppose me.

There was a chance that the headmistress would also support me. I didn't know her personality well yet to judge how she would react.

After a few seconds, Alexander reappeared once again. It was then he realized he couldn't escape me, and the only way to escape was to beat me. And he decided to use his hidden card.

"I'll fucking kill you and your fucking family! Bluerose Duchy won't stay silent after this!"

Yes. It was time for my 'My family won't forgive you' card. But I didn't care and just beheaded his head once he finished talking because I was pissed off.

"Use your own fucking strength to take revenge, idiot." I muttered as I watched his body disappear slowly.

It repeated 10 times. I decided to stop using Sword Hand and only used the back of my hand to kill him because it was boring.

As I used Appraisal on him, I saw his Level was reduced to 5 already, and most of his skills were gone. Even the title that was supposed to be stolen from Adam was also gone because he had not enough strength.

'Hmm, I found something interesting. So the stolen skills still have a Level requirement to be used.'

That gave me a bit of relief. If the skill still needed a Level requirement to be used, then that means Beatrice won't be able to steal a skill from someone with a higher Level than hers. For example, Rania and me.

From what I remember, Beatrice was around Level 50. I should make sure with Appraisal next time I see her.

Anyway, this guy didn't even move anymore once he was revived. He screamed in pain whenever I hit him on the stomach and face: no fight back or swear words.

"How boring."

Once I killed him 18 times, and he was left with Level 2, I approached him with my hands inside my pockets. He shivered in fear as he took a step back.

The moment I stood over him, Alexander fell on his butt and crawled away.

"N-No. M-Monster! Get away from me!"

Such a nostalgic moniker. Monster, I had always been called that by notorious players, especially by those who messed with my friends and invoked my wrath.

A big grin plastered over my face as I bent my back.

"That's such a compliment. I am indeed your worst monster."

As I said that, I heard a water-running noise. It came from below me. When I glanced down, laughter burst out from my lips.

"Hahahaha! The son of Duke Bluerose? I think it is better to call you something like piss boy."

Alexander's face turned red from embarrassment to anger. But he didn't dare to look at my face. He was afraid.

'It's time to end this.'

"Now then." I walked away and picked the iron sword on the ground.

I turned around and swung the sword down to check its condition. It was still at its best, even though I used it to stab Alexander a few times. As expected from an item from Horizon Online.

Seeing me swinging my sword, Alexander crawled away frantically from me.

"N-No! I don't want to die anymore! Not again! P-Please. S-Spare me, great Paladin! I was wrong!"

His mind was already broken from repeated revivals. Just once more, and he would be totally broken, unable to do even a simple thing by himself.

"Hmm, what should I do?" I muttered as I rested the sword on my shoulder. I towered over Alexander, and he looked at me with a happy smile.

"P-Please spare me!" Seeing hope, he tried to grab my pants. Well, that was a mistake.

"Oops." By instinct, I swung my sword and sliced through his arms. It sliced cleanly near the wrists area, and he became handless now.

"Aaaaarrrghhh!" A beastly scream echoed through the training ground.

What? It was his own fault that he suddenly moved. I was still on my guard, so I didn't even allow an ant to crawl to my feet.

"Well, if it's like this, then it's better to revive you, no?" I said, and he raised his head slowly.

A deep fear embedded in his eyes. The hatred from earlier was already gone. What was reflected on those black pupils was my face with a big grin.

"Mons–"

Before he finished his sentence, my sword had already sliced through his neck. I put the iron sword back into my inventory. It would need maintenance soon.

A few moments later, Alexander got revived again. But this time, he immediately curled up on the ground and muttered something incomprehensible.

At that moment, I heard an announcement coming.

[Ding! You had inflicted deep trauma on Alexander Bluerose! Your Sins increased by 10!]

[You won't gain Sins from inflicting deep trauma on Alexander Bluerose again!]

I nodded, satisfied. My work was done, and I gained 10 Sins on top of that. Neat.

Then I looked at Emilia, who was in the spectator area. "I am done. We just need to wait."

My voice could be conveyed outside, even with the barrier, but Emilia's voice couldn't enter the barrier. So she nodded to show that she understood and walked away to deactivate the barrier.

As I watched Emilia walk away, another notification came in.

[A new Quest has appeared.]

I immediately checked it as I didn't want to miss something like before.

Quest:

- Paladin Authority

Quest Description: Show the Mastermind behind your kidnapping attempt what it means to mess with the Paladin.

Deadline: 30 Days

Reward: 25 Sins

The reward was really tempting. But looking at the deadline, I knew that the mastermind wouldn't show up soon.

So I had some time left to have fun with my girls and make some progress with Rania and Eliza.

Chapter 60

"I am sorry, Arthur. But I will need to contact the headmistress about this. Is that okay?"

"Sure. Explain why I did this too. I will take care of his body."

After talking with Emilia when she returned from deactivating the barrier and fixing the tweak she had made with the revival chamber, I carried the unconscious Alexander like a sack on my shoulder. Somehow he had gone out cold without even me touching him.

I planned to carry him to the church, asking Sana to prison him and explaining the circumstances to her. Many eyes were watching me as I carried an unconscious person on my shoulder, but I proceeded without giving them any explanation.

Well, if possible, I'd like to use my authority as a Paladin to officially declare Alexander Bluerose a Sinner after talking with Sana. That way, Duke Bluerose would take this matter seriously and try to get revenge faster.

Let's see… The reason was him making a deal with a Devil. I wasn't lying, though.

The species that came from that place, whether it was a Succubus or a monster, would be called a devil. They also lived in the Sin Kingdom, and many people in the Virtue Kingdom especially harbored hatred to them because they tempted people to do sinful acts.

And I would add the sin of threatening and attempting murder of Paladin to Alexander's act. Maybe a kidnapping attempt too.

Anyway, I would just add as many crimes as possible to his list, including using his authority as a noble to try to force people to follow him. That wasn't allowed in the Virtue Kingdom.

People who lived and walked around the street of Castitas Church were already familiar with me, so they only greeted me without thinking too much about the person on my shoulder. I had carried Eliza before, so it wasn't too strange.

As usual, one of the church knights who saw me immediately ran down the stairs to greet me. From the knight's appearance and the fact that the dot belonging to that knight on my radar blinked blue, I knew that Sophia was the person who ran down the stairs to greet me.

Her hips were swaying as she ran down at full speed. She was still wearing a full-face helmet, making me curious about her face. But no matter, I would be able to see it when my knight squad was officially created.

Right when she arrived at the foot of the stairs, she stopped and saluted.

"Sir Paladin! Good afternoon!"

"Good afternoon, Sophia. It's sudden, but is the Archbishop inside?" I asked with a smile. "I have another business with her." Then I moved Alexander slightly, showing Sophia that my business was related to this thing.

"The Archbishop, is it? I believe she's in the office." Sophia replied as she lowered her hand. "Please allow me to guide you, Sir Paladin. Please, this way." She gestured for me to follow her with her hand.

"Thank you."

It was a bit strange that Sophia was immediately willing to guide me. Maybe it was because of Sana's order or because I asked about Sana? Either way, I was able to meet the busy Archbishop anytime I wanted because of my position as a Paladin, it seems.

I was taken inside, walking through the large hallway toward the inner area of the church. Sana's office was near the waiting room we had used twice. In fact, it was located only a few rooms from that one, adjacent in the same hallway.

Sophia retreated after we arrived in front of the office, returning to her duty of patrolling around the area. She bowed at me and left with a quite knightly gesture. I didn't dislike it, but she was too stiff. I might need to make some adjustments in the future.

Anyway, I didn't even need to knock on the door as it was opened from inside.

"My, Sir Arthur. Please come in."

Sana appeared with a smile and greeted me while bowing her head slightly. She was only wearing the white leotard part of her clothes; the cropped black cape that draped over her shoulders was nowhere to be seen.

It enhanced her curve, and she emphasized it pretty well by bending forward slightly, allowing her to make her breasts look bigger than what it was supposed to.

"Please excuse me."

I replied with a calm expression, not allowing her to have a chance to tease me. I knew what her intention was; it was as clear as day. However, this matter came first. After Alexander was taken care of, then it would be her turn.

"I need some guidance, so I visited you at this time, Sana. I hope I am not imposing anything." I continued as I entered the room.

"Of course not. You're welcome to meet me anytime, Sir Arthur."

My eyes naturally darted around to see the room layout as Sana walked to one of the couches in the middle.

The walls were lined with bookshelves filled with leather-bound volumes of books, some dating back centuries from their appearance.

The room was spacious, with high ceilings and large windows that let in a muted light that filtered through the stained-glass panels. The carpeted floor was soft under my feet, muffling my footsteps as I approached the couch opposite Sana's.

A desk was located at the end of the room. The desk itself was an imposing piece of furniture, made of dark wood. Sana's black cape was draped over the soft-looking chair's backrest.

A small altar stood in one corner, adorned with candles and flowers with a small statue of naked Goddess Teri between them, a place for prayer.

Overall, the office was really neat and fit for an Archbishop. I dropped Alexander beside the couch as I sat down, looking at Sana.

"Because this is something I decided without consulting with you, I understand if you refuse later, but hear me first," I spoke first with a serious tone as I hunched my back slightly. ｂｅ𝚍𝚗𝚘ｖｅ𝚕．ｃ𝚘𝚖

Sana also put on a serious expression as she nodded, gesturing to me to continue.

"This guy here." I pointed at Alexander on the floor. "He made a deal with the Devil. And he also gained Sins even greater than his Virtues as the son of a Duke. Hence, I declared him as a Sinner of my own volition."

This time, Sana narrowed her eyes as she observed Alexander carefully.

"Blue hair… The son of Duke Bluerose?" She asked, a bit surprised. "And he indeed harbors more Sins than Virtues. If he really made a pact with the Devil then…" She stopped, turning toward me with a soft smile.

"I think you've done nothing wrong, Sir Arthur. Rather, thanks to your quick decision, no one is harmed other than him. Please allow the church to take care of him."

"About that." I cut her off by raising my hand. "You know that his father was the mastermind behind the attack two days ago?"

"Indeed." She nodded, confirming my words with a serious gaze. "His father, Duke Bluerose, will definitely face a punishment too. We will send him a letter with the notice and the declaration that his son is a Sinner. That was my plan, but… do you have a different plan in mind?"

"Yes." I nodded with a grin. "How about we do it like this…"

Then I told Sana about my plan. It was time to fish for the big fish.

Chapter 61

'Sir Arthur is really sly.' 𝚋𝚎ｄｎｏｖ𝚎𝚕．𝚌ｏｍ

That flashed through Sana's mind as she listened to Arthur's plan. The detail was something totally unexpected and… bordering on something someone from the slum and underground would think.

'Maybe it's because of his upbringing in an orphanage. But it's an effective method and not an evil one, as we are dealing with the father of a Sinner, the mastermind behind the attack on Castitas Church's Paladin.

There was no mercy to Goddess Teri's enemies, including Sinner, or those who attacked the Paladin that the church had longed for a long time.

'Still…'

The Archbishop was speechless. She glanced at the boy, Alexander Bluerose, on the ground and used Appraisal. The boy's status was completely messed up.

Name: Alexander Bluerose (Charmed)

Race: Human

Lv: 1

Sins: 35

Virtues: 0

Status:

HP: 100/100 (MAX 100)

MP: 1/1 (MAX 100)

STR: 1 (MAX 100)

VIT: 1 (MAX 100)

AGI: 1 (MAX 100)

DEX: 1 (MAX 100)

INT: 1 (MAX 100)

LUC: 1 (MAX 100)

Skills:

[?Error?]

Titles:

[Sinner] [Duke Bluerose's Heir]

Not only was there (Charmed) beside his name, all his status was reset to 1, and his skill showed up an error message.

Sana had seen an error message when someone with a rather high Level, more than 10, got killed repeatedly until they became Level 1. Meaning Sir Arthur had killed Alexander Bluerose using his newfound knowledge, and he also at least had Lv 5 Appraisal skill, like her, to see the Sinner's title.

'He's really an amazing person.'

Without Arthur's knowledge, Sana looked at him more favorably now.

'I didn't tell him about Sinner's punishment yet. But he delivered the correct one. It is indeed written in our Holy Texts, but someone would only skimp that part. To think he would remember it.'

Her cheek turned red as she turned to Sir Arthur again. He had arrived at the later part of his plan before finally stopping.

"So that's the gist of it. Can I count on the church to prepare the bait? I will train the knight squad and prepare the assassin girl to move for me. I think 3 days are enough to gain her loyalty after releasing her. Please also spread the rumors around the civilians starting tomorrow."

"Absolutely. You can leave those things to us, Sir Arthur." Sana replied with a wide smile.

"Your enemy is also the enemy of the church. We have been too lenient toward the nobles in the past few years, and it's time to establish our authority again. Fufufu, they will understand that the church isn't afraid of them."

"Great!" Arthur replied with a soft smile. "Ah, right. I almost forgot."

At that moment, a blue light appeared on the table. The Archbishop looked really shocked. Her eyes widened, and her jaw dropped as she saw what had appeared after the light subsided.

"Please take these for my donation. I realized I hadn't given the church anything, so feel free to use these."

"T-These are…" Her voice cracked as she reached toward the pile of gold coins on the table. She took one and looked at it, immediately knowing it was real. "Gold?"

"Indeed." He nodded. "The total is about a million. Just think of this as my thanks to the church for helping me with a lot of things."

"N-Not at all! It's an honor to help you." She immediately shook her hands in front of her chest, flustered at the big amount of money the Paladin suddenly took out.

Then she rose from her couch, leaning forward to grab his hands. "Thank you very much! This is… such a wonderful gift. May Goddess Teri's blessing always be with you, Sir Arthur!"

Overwhelmed by emotions, she couldn't stop her tears and smile. The church was actually low on budget for this month because the support from the nobles and Royal family was mostly stopped a year ago.

That was why they made a deal with the King; the meeting this morning was related to that. Thanks to Paladin refusing the marriage, the talk was a bit stalled.

Thankfully, though, they had a hidden trump card, namely an assassination attempt. That put King Cassius in an unfavorable position, securing the negotiation table for the church.

However, the fruit of this morning's negotiation would only ripen in a few months. During that time, the church would need to depend on commoners' donations which usually only amounted to a few coppers and silver, hoping to survive with that money.

Indeed, the amount would be massive when combined, but the expenditure of the church also wasn't that small.

In this country, the church helped many orphanages that got no support from noble families. The total of orphanages supported by the church was more than 5000 in the Virtue Kingdom.

Not only that, there were many nuns and priests who needed food to survive. They also conduct morning prayer every month, and the preparation and maintenance of the church building also needed money.

On top of that, the church also gave people from the slums free food, among other things. Many unfortunate but talented people from the slums would also be given an education.

Most of them would join Castitas Academy when they were big enough, and some who were not given enough of the gift of intelligence would train in the way of the sword and join the church knight to repay the church.

But they planned to cut off the support because they didn't have enough money. A lot of people would suffer, but they couldn't do anything.

So this big amount of money, a million Gold, was really a big help. It could last them for at least 3 months and more if added. The Paladin just saved more unfortunate people with this money. No one would suffer thanks to this big donation.

"What can I do for you, Paladin?" She asked sincerely. But then she stopped as she remembered something, and once again, she felt heat coming to her face, turning it as red as a tomato.

There was one thing she could personally do to repay Sir Arthur. Something that she had done once already.

"R-Right. Please follow me! I don't know if this is enough, but… Please allow me to show my thanks."

At that time, Sana was determined. Never had in her life this kind of thing flashed through her mind. But today, she felt a new emotion after knowing Sir Arthur a bit more.

'I think I really like Sir Arthur. Ah! Goddess! I am eternally grateful to you for sending such a kind Paladin to us!'

Chapter 62

Suddenly, Sana pulled me out of the office after she stashed the Gold, and we went to the third floor through the stairs located beside the office. She stopped two nuns who walked past the hallway, asking them to take care of the Sinner inside her office.

I was taken inside one of a few rooms on the third floor. It was her room.

The room was grand and spacious, with high ceilings that seemed to stretch up towards the heavens.

The walls were painted a soft lavender shade, giving the room a peaceful and calming aura. The floors were made of smooth marble, which felt cool beneath my feet as I walked toward the large, luxurious bed at the center of the room while Sana was pulling my hand.

The bed was fit for a queen, with crisp, white sheets and a fluffy duvet that looked like a cloud. It was so large that it could easily fit three people, but it was all for the Archbishop alone. The bed was surrounded by plush pillows of various shapes and sizes, each covered in soft silk or velvet fabric.

To the right of the bed, there was a large mahogany vanity table with a gilded mirror and a variety of cosmetics and perfumes neatly arranged upon it. To the left was a cozy seating area with a plush velvet armchair and a small side table.

A chandelier hung above the bed, and a large wardrobe stood against the wall. The wardrobe was so large it could fit a dozen dresses and still had room for more.

That was surprising. The number of plush pillows and dolls wasn't what I expected from the shrewd and sly Sana.

Overall, it was a luxurious but cute room.

And I was pushed down the bed without giving any kind of explanation, with Sana riding above my crotch, leaning forward and kissing me so suddenly.

"Hmph!"

She was acting a bit strange.

Her face was flushed red, and her eyes glowed bright blue. Her lips were parted slightly as they pressed against mine. My heart pounded hard within my chest, and I couldn't help but let out a groan when our tongues met.

Instantly, I realized what she did as her thanks, and I couldn't help but feel happy.

My tongue explored her mouth passionately as she moaned. I ran my hands over her back, feeling the soft round butt cheeks which weren't hidden by her leotard. They were firm yet pliable, and I squeezed them lightly before running my fingers along the crack between her asscheeks. 𝒷ℯ𝒹𝓃𝓸𝓿ℯ𝓁.𝒸ℴ𝓶

"Mmm~!" Sana gasped, breaking off the kiss and looking into my eyes. "Sir Arthur. I can only think of this as my thanks. Please forgive me for being unable to prepare a fitting reward."

Sana's voice was filled with lust, making it impossible not to understand. She had fallen to the pleasure of having sex with me, and now she wanted to make sure I enjoyed myself too.

I nodded silently, smiling softly at her.

"It's the greatest reward."

I loved how sweetly innocent she acted despite her cunning mind.

Our kisses became heated as we embraced each other tightly. We both started panting heavily, and we rolled onto the bed until we ended up lying on top of each other.

We kissed again, and then... My finger slid across her pussy.

At first, Sana didn't react much, just moaning quietly as if nothing had happened. But once I slipped another finger inside her, she shuddered and trembled under me.

As soon as I removed my fingers, she immediately grabbed hold of my wrist and held it close to her body. Then, she leaned closer to me and whispered seductively in my ear.

"Please use my body as you please, Paladin. My breasts might not be as big as Garcia, and my body is smaller than teacher Emilia you've dominated. But I am sure I can pleasure you too."

'She knew, huh?'

That meant she had Appraisal skill too, and she used it on Emilia when they met. That explained why she was able to know that I had dominated Emilia.

But seeing how she didn't really oppose it, maybe she didn't mind if I dominated girls? That was good news.

For now, I would focus on pleasure for myself and her.

"I will certainly use your body as I please. But Sana, I also want you to enjoy this."

Sana smiled gently and nodded.

Then, I placed my hand around her waist and pulled her towards me. She lifted herself up, straddling my hips and lowering her upper half onto my lap. We kissed again, and she began grinding her pelvis against me.

"Ahh..."

Sana moaned softly while pressing her lower body firmly against mine. Our bodies were warm and sweaty together, and I felt her arousal through our clothes. It made me harder instantly, and I gripped her buttocks and rubbed them roughly.

The friction sent sparks flying throughout my entire body.

Sana broke away from the kiss and looked deeply into my eyes, letting go of my arms and moving her hands all over my torso instead.

Her touch was light, but it drove me crazy nonetheless. I closed my eyes and sighed happily, enjoying the sensation of being touched by her delicate fingertips.

"Mn... Sir Arthur."

Sana stopped touching me after saying those words, and I opened my eyes to see her staring straight at my eyes. She slowly undressed me, taking off my uniform and shirt. My pants were next as she moved away. Once everything was gone, she moved her gaze downwards to look at my cock.

"Your penis is very large," she said teasingly. "Even though it isn't fully erect right now, it still looks quite impressive. You must have been blessed with great genes. It's really impressive now that I take a look at it carefully."

I chuckled lightly. "Thank you, but I don't believe there are any special talents involved here. This is simply the result of living a healthy lifestyle."

Sana giggled cutely and took my semi-erect member in her small palms. Her grip was gentle enough so that I wouldn't feel pain but strong enough to keep me hard.

"Hmm... Your skin feels smooth like silk."

Sana stroked my shaft gently, causing goosebumps to form all over my body. The feeling was heavenly, and I couldn't help but let out a soft grunt.

After some time, Sana released my dick and got back on top of me without warning. As expected, my erection grew even bigger and stiffer within seconds.

"Mmm~! Ah!"

This time, Sana wrapped her legs around my waist and lowered herself down. She parted away her leotard and revealed a wet slit between her thighs, dripping with her love juices from grinding her crotch against mine earlier.

"Fufufu.. I'm glad you're ready already. Let's get going then."

With that, Sana sat upright on top of me and guided my rock-hard cock into her tight slit. Her slim figure and small stature fit perfectly in my lap. However, despite her petite frame, she managed to engulf my entire length.

"Oooh!" She screamed in pleasure, her tongue stuck out of her mouth, and her face flushed red.

It only lasted for a few moments before she started riding me. Despite her slender build, she could move her hips freely and ride me vigorously. I gripped both of her butts cheeks tightly to make sure that my hardness stayed inside her.

Our bodies slapped together loudly, making us moan and groan.

"Nngahaha! Mmph!" Sana grunted every time we collided, sending shivers down my spine.

As she rode me, she reached behind her back and grabbed my shoulders.

"Sir Arthur! This is good! Ahn! More! Oh, Goddess! I can't hold it anymore!"

She leaned forward, grabbing my head and kissing me passionately. While doing so, she kept thrusting her hips upwards, pushing more and more of my thick meat deep into her pussy.

Soon, she came undone.

"Aaaaahhh~!"

Sana's voice rose high above the bed sheets, echoing across the room. After screaming out loud several times, she collapsed onto my chest and panted heavily until her breathing returned to normal.

However, I wasn't done yet. She said I could use her body however I wanted, didn't she? That meant I should do just that.

Chapter 63

I pulled her up by her ass and pushed her flat on the bed again. "Hya!" She yelped in surprise. "S-Sir Arthur?!"

Then, I spread her legs apart and placed myself between them once more. I grinned and aimed my cock toward her entrance.

"Wait, wait..." Sana held her hand out to stop me.

"What?" I asked curiously.

Instead of answering, Sana completely removed her leotard and lay on the bed naked. Then, she turned her body to the side, facing me.

"You may start whenever you wish."

Her tone sounded a little unsure, almost embarrassed. But why would she be ashamed if this was what she desired? So, I decided to give her exactly that. This girl was so sexy and knew how to make me excited.

"Of course." I positioned my tip near her opening. My dick twitched slightly when it brushed against her moist walls.

Once I felt confident, I pressed downwards. There was a slight resistance due to how tight she was, but not too much. In fact, it was rather pleasant. 𝒃𝒆𝒅𝙣𝒐𝒗𝙚𝒍.𝒄𝒐𝒎

"Uhn!" Sana gasped softly at the sensation.

Slowly, my cock, inch after inch, entered her warm tunnel. Each push made her gasp louder than the last one. When my pelvis hit hers, Sana arched her back and moaned loudly.

Eventually, my whole length was buried inside her. At this point, our pubic areas were touching each other directly.

"Ahh~" Sana exhaled deeply. Her eyes rolled back as she looked up at me.

Without any further hesitation, I began moving my hips slowly. It took quite a while before Sana regained control of her breathing again.

"Haah... Haahn~" She mumbled incoherent words, her face flushed bright red. "Hnn!"

When I saw her like this, I couldn't help but feel aroused again. And so, I increased my pace. Soon enough, my member glided smoothly along her slick folds.

The sound of skin slapping against flesh echoed throughout the room, accompanied by soft moans from both sides. The friction caused by our bodies rubbing together sent waves of tingly sensations through my shaft.

After some time, Sana finally recovered. I turned her around, and she went on all fours, facing forward. "It's time to ram you from behind," I said confidently.

Sana nodded eagerly. Once again, I slid my hard pole into her wet hole. With each thrust, she let out another satisfied grunt.

"Mmmph!"

Her breasts bounced wildly under her thin top. As I watched, they jiggled seductively. Eventually, I stopped thrusting entirely and simply enjoyed watching the view of my cock sliding in and out of her tight pussy as she moved her hips herself, grounding my member firmly within her.

"Oh, Sir Arthur... I love this!" Sana sighed quietly.

With that, I sped up my movements. Before long, she started moaning even louder than before.

"Guh... Uuungh!"

Each thrust sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through her body. Just imagining how hot her insides must have been was driving me wild.

And then, I lost control for a moment.

"Nnngg! Aaagh!"

My hands grabbed her waist tightly, holding her still as I slammed my hips against hers. I shot a mass of cum deep inside her womb. She screamed wordlessly. I continued pumping my seed into her until we were both spent.

We stayed there panting, exhausted and sweaty. Finally, I released her and stood up from the bed.

"Whew..." I panted, wiping my forehead. "That was good."

Sana lay limp on her chest; semen dripped off her pussy onto the sheets. After a few moments, she opened her eyes and sat up. She scoffed off the remaining cum and cleaned herself.

"Thank you very much, Sir Arthur." She smiled sweetly. "Your stamina is incredible!"

I chuckled lightly. "Well, you're pretty cute yourself."

She blushed slightly at my compliment. "So, can I ask something now?"

"Sure." I replied.

"... Can we do it once more?"

Looking at Sana, who crawled to the edge of the bed and leaned her face toward my cock, I replied with certainty. "Of course."

She shouldn't look down on my stamina. I could do this all day and not get exhausted.

Beaming with a smile, she began to touch my twitching cock and licked the tip. "You taste delicious," she murmured.

Soon enough, she engulfed my entire length in her mouth and sucked greedily on it. Her small lips stretched wide open to fit my girth. Every movement of her head made my dick twitch uncontrollably.

"Ugh..." I groaned.

Her eyes upturned, looking at me with a lustful gaze.

In response, I placed my hand over her shoulder and guided her movements.

"Mmph~!" Sana hummed happily as she bobbed her head up and down, swallowing every drop of my leftover cum. She didn't stop sucking until I pulled away.

As soon as my dick popped free, she reached out and stroked its length gently. She kissed the tip tenderly before licking it clean.

"Fufufu, it's clean now." She giggled mischievously.

Once again, she laid down on the bed, spreading her legs as she used her hands to guide my eager rod back between them.

"Aaaaah~" She moaned softly.

This time, I mounted her missionary style instead of standing up. I positioned myself above her and pushed my cock inside her warm tunnel. My broad body pressed against her petite frame.

"Ahh..." Sana shivered beneath me. "You're really big. As expected, doing it once won't satisfy you."

I smirked. "And once isn't enough for you either."

"Hahaha... You're right." She laughed playfully.

Slowly but surely, I fucked her like this, slowly building up speed and force along the way. It felt so good being able to feel her quivering underneath me while I pounded away at her dripping slit. The feeling of her smooth thighs rubbing against mine only added fuel to the fire.

"Mmph~!" Sana gasped loudly.

Her breathing became heavier as I kept pounding away at her slick folds. Each thrust drove my thick shaft deeper into her wetness. Soon enough, her inner walls clamped around me, squeezing my dick tightly.

"Y-Yes!" Sana cried out ecstatically.

The sound of our flesh slapping together filled the room. I could hear her soft moans echoing throughout the house.

After several minutes of hard fucking, I finally couldn't hold it anymore.

"Ahhhhhhh! Cumming!"

With one last powerful thrust, I unleashed a torrent of jizz into her waiting womb. With each spurt, I heard her scream louder than ever.

I pulled my cock and sprayed the rest of my cum all over her body, painting her smooth skin with white cum. Her eyes were rolled back, and her tongue stuck out. Such a lewd sight.

When I finished, Sana collapsed, trying to catch her breath. I pulled away and looked at her naked form, covered in my seed.

"Wow..." I muttered under my breath.

My mind wandered, wondering if she would get pregnant from the second creampie. But then I shook my head. That wasn't important. What mattered most was how great it felt having sex with her.

"Haa... Haa... That was amazing, Sir Arthur." Sana said sheepishly.

I smiled and sat next to her. "Yeah, I'm glad too."

We stayed silent for some time, just enjoying the afterglow. Eventually, she broke the silence by speaking. "Do you want another round? Maybe try something different?"

"Maybe." I replied, smiling.

Chapter 64

I decided to go with cowgirl this time. Sana seemed excited about it, bouncing eagerly atop me. We continued to have sex, enjoying each other's bodies. After several more rounds, we both climaxed at the same time. This happened twice within half an hour or so.

Eventually, Sana grew tired and collapsed on the bed, exhausted. I held her close and hugged her tight.

"Good night, Sana." I whispered.

She nodded sleepily. "Night, Sir Arthur."

I used Purification on her afterward, cleaning her body and bed as I let her sleep. It cleansed all our bodily fluids. Slowly, I moved away and put on a blanket over her naked body so she wouldn't catch a cold.

Purification cleaned our bodies without any germs or anything I wanted to clean. I just noticed that I could even clean the semen inside her pussy if I focused my magic on that area.

With this, the chance of Sana being pregnant would be reduced to 0. I wasn't ready to have kids yet. At least not now.

As I got up from the bed, I noticed some nuns trying to eavesdrop on us from the front of the room with my Presence Detection. Sana's loud moan must've made them interested.

And they began to run away after they stopped hearing Sana's loud moan, going back to the second floor. I couldn't blame them for being curious.

My uniform was… ripped apart. Sana gripped my uniform and the bed sheet rather tightly on our third round; as a result, it was ripped in half. In fact, even the bed sheet was ripped here and there due to her strong grip. 𝐛𝗲𝐝𝐧𝗼𝐯𝐞𝐥．𝐜𝐨𝗺

I wouldn't be able to go to the academy tomorrow.

With no other choice, I took out clothes from my inventory—simple black pants and a white shirt with an onyx blazer. I also used Purification on myself before changing into my clothes to get rid of any lingering smell.

There was a big window in the room. That was why I could see that night had arrived, and I needed to go home to uphold my promise to Milea.

The feeling of Sana's body intoxicated me. If she wasn't exhausted, maybe I could go until morning without realizing it.

I didn't say that Milea was a replacement. But that nun had a similar body built as Sana, albeit she was a bit smaller. And I wanted to tame that cheeky attitude of hers. Maybe I did have a bit of sadistic nature inside that I hadn't realized all this time.

"Well then…" I muttered and exited Sana's room. No one was in the hallway, and I walked down the stairs with my hands in my pockets. "It's time to train the cheeky nun."

I walked back to my mansion.

As I walked through the winding streets of Academy city, I could feel the cool spring breeze brush against my face.

The moon was high in the sky, casting a pale glow over everything in its path. The city was alive with laughter and music, as commoner students who lived in this city and locals from many different races, such as Elves, Beastmen, and Dwarves, gathered in taverns and inns to enjoy the night.

The streets were lined with small shops, their windows decorated with colorful tapestries and sparkling jewels. The scent of freshly baked bread and roasted meat filled the air, enticing my senses and making my mouth water.

I had never thought the night in Academy City would be this lively. I spent too much time in my mansion and Emilia's room and realized that this was the first time I had walked outside at this time.

As I continued my walk, I noticed groups of students huddled together, their faces illuminated by the light of flickering torches. They were engaged in lively discussions, debating topics ranging from philosophy to magic.

In the distance, I could hear the sound of a lute being played, its notes drifting on the breeze like a melody from a dream. Dancers twirl around in the soft light, and people clap merrily.

And as I made my way back to my mansion, the spring breeze still carrying the sweet scent of blooming flowers, I knew that this night would stay with me forever. Maybe I should ask Mia, Lisa, and Lara to bloom those flowers in my garden. The smell was calming.

When I arrived at my mansion, the twin nuns stood before the open gate as usual. Maybe they also had something like my Presence Detection, making them know when I returned and prepared themselves to greet me.

"Welcome back, Your Holiness."

"Dinner has been served. Also, Milea has been waiting for you in the dining room."

That girl couldn't wait anymore, huh? And here I thought I could visit Sandra before having dinner and have more fun with that cheeky nun.

But well, I wouldn't lie about my condition, but I was still excited to have more fun right now. So Milea's attempt to hurry me up was actually welcome.

"Alright." I nodded to the twins. "Don't let anyone enter the dining room then. Including Garcia."

After I said that, I noticed a slight change in their expressions. Lisa's body twitched a little while Lara's cheek blushed slightly. Hmm, so that meant while both of them were ready to serve me, Lara was a bit more innocent than her sister.

Maybe that was why she wore white socks instead of black. It was just my random thought, but I felt I understood them better now.

"Certainly." Both answered at the same time and bowed.

I smiled at them and walked inside after they replied, walking down the long road of my garden. The twin nuns followed from behind as I entered the mansion. Garcia wasn't in the lobby, which was rare. But I knew from my radar that she was underground, probably giving Sandra her meal.

We separated in the lobby. The twin went to where Garcia was while I went straight to the dining room with a smile on my face. I wondered what kind of thing that cheeky nun had in mind to welcome me. Knowing her attempt to seduce me all this time, maybe I could expect something from Milea.

She wouldn't be waiting for me in the dining room if she didn't prepare something… special.

And with a high hope for the cheeky nun to please me, I opened the dining room door. She indeed needed discipline, but I would welcome all her attempts regardless. It was more fun that way.

I wasn't dissatisfied with what she had prepared. When I entered, I was greeted by the usual long table. But there was something different with the table.

Unlike the usual silverware and bowls, I was greeted by food served on another receptacle. Instead of a hard surface, the foods were spread around a nude, soft flesh belonging to a petite girl.

Various cold foods, such as seafood and salads, covered her body and important bits.

A tray made from wood held a jug of water and some strange oil on top of her crotch. Her chest area was covered with vegetables, so I couldn't really see her private parts. But that only made her look really sexy.

Long blond hair spread on the table as the pair of green eyes gazed at me upside down.

"Ah, Sir Paladin! Your food has been served. Please enjoy it!" Her small mouth moved.

The way she looked at me and positioned her mouth and throat to be straight only showed how she wanted to be treated.

It was at a perfect height and position for me to shove my cock down her throat, choking her with my rod while enjoying the food spread around her body.

Without waiting, I locked the dining room and approached her.

"You are one cheeky nun."

"Fufufu, please enjoy your food (me) and enjoy yourself too."

"Oh, I will." I replied with a firm tone.

Chapter 65

Her cheeks reddened. She seemed nervous because of my sudden reply. But I didn't care. My hunger was far greater than any other emotion.

I sat next to her and stared into those blue-green eyes. Then I grabbed the jug of water, poured it over my hand, and rubbed it onto her chest.

"Hya!"

A loud moan escaped her lips when I did that. Well, she should've expected that since she used her own body as a plate. An excited expression appeared on her face, showing that she enjoyed being touched like that.

So I continued rubbing her body until every inch of her skin was wet enough to feel the sensation. After doing so, I put the bottle back in its place and picked up a piece of lettuce that covered her left nipple.

"Hmm? What is this?"

When I asked her, she tilted her head sideways. That was a cute gesture. So I took out the part of the leaf covering her breast, revealing an erect nipple.

"What's wrong, Milea?"

I grinned while peering into her eyes. And then I pinched her pink nipple between two fingers.

"Uwahh...?!"

She gasped loudly and moved her body slightly, but I pinned her shoulders against the table. There was no reason for her to move. The food on her body would scatter. That would be a waste.

"Is that not good?" I teased her. "Your nipples are already hard. Also... you're quite sensitive for someone so cheeky and seduces me with every chance you get."

"Nngh..."

She tried to speak, but her voice failed due to my teasing. In fact, she was trembling. Not because she was scared but because she was excited. Her lips curled into a grin.

This was a sign that she liked what I said. This was also proof that she knew how to tease people and get them aroused.

Well, I loved her for that anyway. Even though we had just met each other recently, I felt comfortable around her. I could easily say that I was fond of her. She was like… a cheeky little sister who loved to tease her brother.

That was why I decided to give her a reward. To show my appreciation, I kissed her right nipple.

"Yaaaahhh!"

As if trying to stop herself from crying out, she bit her lower lip and closed her eyes tightly. But I kept licking her nipple even after seeing that reaction.

This cheeky girl needed to be corrected. I would show her that I wasn't someone she could seduce easily. Rather, she was the one who was supposed to spread her legs for me whenever I called for her.

After all, she was the kind of woman that I liked most. Someone whose body was always ready to receive my dick.

"Sir Paladin, let go off meeee~! Please don't tease me any longer!"

I smiled while looking at her face. It was redder than before, making me want to do more things with her.

But first, I'd have to teach her that she shouldn't bite her lips or close her eyes during sex. So I stood up, walking toward the other side of the table where her head was located.

Then I grabbed some fruits and vegetables. When I saw that she was watching me intently, I turned my attention toward her once again.

"Now, now. You need to relax and trust me." I buckled down my pants and revealed my erection. "If you keep staring at me like that, it'll make me lose control. Now open wide and take my penis inside your mouth."

"...Ahhhh..."

Milea looked surprised by my words. Happiness spread across her face when she realized that I meant business. Without hesitation, she opened her mouth and wrapped her tongue around my tip as I shoved it in front of her.

"Yes, yes! Mmmph... mmmmpppuh!"

The moment I entered her throat, I heard a muffled sound coming from her. But that didn't bother me. As I thrust deeper and deeper into her mouth, she began bobbing faster without realizing it. She took my cock with pleasure even though she had a hard time breathing. This fucking girl was so sexy.

I took some food from her body and threw it into my mouth. Enjoying my food while having a mouth onahole taking care of my cock made everything better.

Soon enough, I couldn't hold myself anymore. My orgasm started building up.

"Here comes, Milea..."

"Hyaaghh!"

Her voice echoed throughout the room as she climaxed. Her whole body shook violently. Then she collapsed onto the table, panting heavily.

The usual notification had arrived. I had deactivated the second notification because it wasn't needed.

[Ding! You had cummed inside Milea's mouth! Your Sins increased by 3!]

The food was all scattered around the table as the jug fell. Fortunately, I was able to take the glass jug inside my inventory before it fell onto the floor. The cleaning would be a bother. I would reward the nun who cleaned it tomorrow.

While looking at the mess, I went back to Milea. She was still lying on the table, completely exhausted. White liquid adorned her lips, and she licked it with a delightful expression.

"You really enjoyed this, huh? Well, I'm glad."

"Oh, thank you very much, Sir Paladin." Milea raised her body, which still had some food sticking on her skin.

"It's been such a pleasure serving you today. Do you want to continue? You can use my pussy next time." She then spread her legs and revealed her tight pussy while having the same cheeky smile as always.

I nodded. There was no doubt about that. After all, she was going to serve me until I was. That was what she wanted to offer me, and I had yet to discipline her yet.

Showing her place would be my top priority. I needed to show her that it was her who needed my cock, and not me who needed her body. And to do that, I needed to punish her.

So I walked over to her and stopped right in front of her.

"Hey, Milea," I said; my hand caressed her soft thighs and slowly went to her wet slit. "Let me give you something that will make you feel good."

She responded immediately with a cheeky tone. "Hmm? Sir Paladin, my body is yours. Please use it as you please to satisfy your need." 𝗯𝗲𝐝𝐧𝗼𝘃𝗲𝐥．𝗰𝗼𝐦

With those words, I pushed two fingers inside her vagina. She looked surprised as my fingers explored her inside, instantly finding her sweet spot.

"A-Ahh... Aaahhh..."

"Oh, over here, huh?" I smirked and continued fingering her.

"W-Wait!" She began to panic. Feeling more pleasure than she had expected surprised her greatly. "Aaaah, n-noo. What is this?!"

"What do you mean? I am preparing your pussy to be used."

Chapter 66

My hands moved fast as I rubbed her clit, feeling how she was getting aroused. Soon enough, her entire body shivered.

"Ngh! Nnnngggg... Ahh~!"

I felt her vaginal walls tighten around my fingers. It wasn't just because she liked being touched there; it was also due to her arousal.

"Ahhh, ahaha. So hot... P-Paladin. Please stop for a while!"

"No," I replied with a feral grin. This destroyed expression that looked so sexy and lustful was what I wanted more than her cheeky expression. The feeling of being able to destroy that smile was too great an opportunity for me.

As if trying to resist me, Milea tried to push herself away. However, she only succeeded in pushing harder toward my fingers, which were already deep inside her.

"Oooh! Ooooooooohhhh..."

"That's it, Milea. Let go. Don't hold yourself back any longer."

I could see Milea struggling between resisting or submitting to me. Eventually, she gave up and let out a moan filled with pleasure.

"Uuunnnnnggh... Uuuuh... Hmph... Cumming!"

The moment she came, her whole body trembled uncontrollably. I kept rubbing her clit as she cried out loud. Her back arched upwards as her hips bucked wildly.

"Gah! Ghaaahh!"

Her screams became louder and louder until finally, she fell on the table, breathing roughly. I didn't move at first but instead watched her cum repeatedly.

The sight of Milea giving in to me made me even hornier. Her tongue stuck out, saliva dripping to her face. As I watched her face contort with ecstasy, I knew that she was ready for another round.

I pulled my fingers from her cunt and stood up. With a smirk, I grabbed her by her hair and forced her onto her knees.

"Hyaaaaaah!"

She struggled and screamed as I dragged her down to the floor and turned her around, making her raise her plump ass cheek into the air. Her body was pushed on the table as she looked at me over her shoulder with an ecstatic expression.

Then, I placed my cockhead at the entrance of her pussy–

"W-Wait. If you do it right now..."

–and pushed my cock inside.

"Eeek!" She screamed loudly as she orgasmed again. My dick easily slid through her tightness, helped by her pussy juices.

"Haah! Haah... Mmmph... Aaaahn!"

It took some time before she calmed down, but once she did, I began moving. Slowly at first, then faster. Each thrust sent shockwaves throughout her body, causing her to scream each time I hit her cervix.

"You cheeky nun. Do you know your place now?" I asked her, my voice filled with lust. "How dare you seduce me?"

"Y-Yes... S-Sir Paladin... You are so big... I can barely take it... I am just your lowly servant! Your slave!"

"And yet, you're still enjoying it aren't you?"

"S-Shut up!" She shouted back angrily. But I knew that was just her way of hiding her pleasure and embarrassment. Who knew that my cheeky nun was such a tsundere, just like Eliza?

I stopped thrusting, pulled my cock out, and held her tightly by her waist. Then, I leaned forward and whispered into her ear.

"I'm going to fuck you until dawn, cheeky girl."

"Wha...!?" She squealed as I picked her up. Her legs wrapped around my waist as we walked to my bedroom.

She was still naked, and pussy juices dripped out from her pussy to the floor, creating a trail of wet drop.

Her face was red from excitement and humiliation, but no one saw us. I had ordered the twin nuns not to bother me, and from my radar, I found all of them stayed in their respective rooms, including Mia.

They were truly exceptional nuns. I'd love to fuck all of them in the near future, especially the twins and the shy Mia, as I hadn't touched them yet.

Maybe their embarrassed faces when being seen by others in their most vulnerable figures would excite me even more. I was looking forward to it.

Yet, for now, I needed to discipline Milea first. So I carried her to my bedroom and laid her down on the bed.

"Get on your hands and knees, slut." I commanded her without looking at her. She obeyed immediately, knowing that there was nothing else left for her other than submission.

With a satisfied smile, I knelt behind her and positioned my hard cock at her wet hole. It felt amazing how hot she was after coming twice already, almost as if begging me to enter her.

Slowly, I pressed against her pussy, pushing deeper and deeper until I reached the bottom. Her muscles tightened and relaxed, allowing me to slowly pump in and out of her pussy.

After a few minutes of fucking her missionary style, I decided to change things up. I rolled her over, pinning her shoulders to the bed.

"Nnngh!" She moaned as I fucked her doggy style this time. The position allowed me easy access to her tits, which I squeezed gently every now and then.

However, I soon noticed something strange about her behavior. When I grabbed her nipples or slapped her butt, she would moan and writhe in pain. However, when I kissed her neck, she would purr happily.

Was she faking? Or perhaps she really enjoyed being abused? I couldn't tell, but either way, it didn't matter since I got what I wanted. Then after a few minutes, I couldn't hold it anymore.

"Ahh~! Nnnggghhh!"

My cum shot deep into her womb as she continued moaning and writhing. I kept pumping until, finally, my orgasm subsided.

Once I finished, I let go of her arms and moved away, leaving her lying on the bed. Her tongue stuck out of her mouth as she panted heavily, sweat dripping off her forehead.

[Ding! You had cummed inside Milea's pussy! Your Sins increased by 5!]

I looked at her body. Even though she had come twice already, she wasn't even close to finishing. There was still plenty of energy left in her young body.

"You're a good slut if you are obedient like this," I said, smiling. "But don't get too comfortable. If you disobey me again, I'll have to punish you properly. Don't dare to seduce me again unless I am asking for it."

Her eyes widened slightly as she tried to speak but failed due to her panting. She only nodded silently.

"Great." I took out the same potion I gave to Emilia and Garcia, the contraception in the form of a potion. "If you want to be fucked again in the future, then drink this."

Without hesitation, she drank the potion with a shaky hand. An expectant look appeared on her face, imagining being fucked silly once again. Maybe the potion made her tired as it had taken effect, so she fell asleep afterward, with cum still dripping out of her pussy.

I carried her and put her in a comfortable position as I lay beside her, not bothering to cast Purification yet because this sexual smell was something I liked a little bit.

Looking at her blissful expression, a thought flashed in my mind. 'What a naughty little bitch. Perhaps I should eat her more next time.'

Chapter 67

After fucking Milea until she was exhausted, I felt an unspeakable satisfaction.

I stepped out of my room and noticed the previous trail of pussy juices that dripped out from the blonde nun's pussy was already gone; someone had cleaned it already.

Mia was still in her room, and the twins were outside the mansion, protecting the mansion against intruders like usual. Garcia was in the lobby, standing by.

By the process of elimination, I guessed it was Garcia who cleaned the trail. She probably also cleaned the dining room after finding that I wasn't in that room already. What a dutiful nun.

Anyway, I needed to check my prisoner. She didn't kill herself because she didn't want to return to her original place. As long as I gave her 3 meals a day, she would feel grateful for me.

However…

"I need to free her for my plan. I already pinned her dot to my radar, so I know wherever she goes."

The assassins must've been trying to locate her. If I fed them fake information about Sandra pledging her loyalty to me and changing her revived point to the Castitas Church in Academy City, she would return to me because I was kind to her, giving her the life of her dream, 3 meals a day.

So I walked down the stairs to the lobby. There, I saw Garcia standing restlessly with her hand in front of her, playing around with her pussy entrance. Her crotch was wet, and pussy juices dripped on the floor under her.

"Ahn~ Sir Arthur! Hnn~" A muffled moan echoed in the hallway.

I guessed she was too horny hearing Milea's loud moan and decided to play with herself. But because of her duty, she needed to wait for me in the lobby, and then she decided to masturbate there. How lewd.

A smirk appeared on my face as I called out to her. 𝐛𝐞𝐝𝗻𝐨𝘃𝗲𝗹.𝐜𝐨𝗺

"Garcia."

Her body jolted at my voice. She quickly tried to fix her white leotard under her nun dress and turned around. Her breast curtains were disheveled, revealing her erect nipples.

"Y-Yes, Sir Paladin?" She replied with a bit of a stutter. Her breath was rough, and her face had a sexy excited look of an aroused person. "Hnn~" A soft moan escaped her lips.

Even when she faced me, her hand was still going toward her crotch, trying to feel more pleasure. She hadn't orgasmed yet, and was probably close because I noticed her body trembled in pleasure whenever her entrance grazed against the thin layer of clothes hiding it.

"You may return to your room." I walked down the stairs and took out a pink rod. It was a dildo, and it had the exact same shape as my erect cock. This was created with my dream of getting a girl in Horizon Online and training her pussy to have to match my cock's size.

Still, it was a useless article, at least until now.

"You can use this to pleasure yourself. It has the shape of my cock." I threw the pink rod at her, which she grabbed with both hands with a lustful look.

"W-Wha." She held it close to her chest, pressing it between her massive breasts. The up-and-down movement of her breasts from her breathing roughly looked so sexy. That… I might ask her to do that in the future.

"T-Thank you for the gift, Sir Paladin!" She beamed with a smile. Her face reddened like a tomato out of excitement.

"Yeah, sure. Go to my room or your room. Pick whatever you want as long as you are in the room. It's unsightly to masturbate in the hallway."

"Y-Yes. Please excuse me." She bowed and ran past me.

How excited was she? She left another trail of pussy juice on the floor even though Milea's trail had already been cleaned.

I didn't hate her, though. The fact she got excited by Milea's voice meant she wanted to sleep with me again, which was what I expected from her. My mood became better as I walked toward the underground room where Sandra was kept.

The damp air tickled my nose. However, the smell wasn't as bad as before. It had a sweet, flowery smell to it. I recognized this smell. It was similar to the smell of my room whenever I entered it.

'Could it be that the nuns used some kind of perfume to change the air? Probably it was Milea or Garcia, as both of them are the ones I asked to take care of Sandra.'

When I reached the bottom of the stairs, I noticed the room was cleaner and warmer. Sandra was in her cell, sitting with her back against the table as she ate bread slowly. Many plates stacked together that were easily as tall as her were piling up on the side.

'How many did she eat?'

Maybe I should give Milea some money to buy the grocery if what Sandra ate was equivalent to 10 adults. And I needed to praise that cheeky nun for cooking that much.

I showed myself from the shadows and looked at Sandra. She raised her head at me and immediately threw all the bread that was left in her hand inside her mouth. It somehow fit in her rather small mouth. Was Dark Elf such flexible skin and tissues?

Gulping down the food in her mouth, she looked at me with a serious face. "You're here… Thank you for keeping your promise."

"Naturally. I didn't tell any lies. If I said I would give you 3 meals a day, then I would give you exactly that." I approached her cell and stood in front of her. "Anyway, I am here to ask you something."

"What is it?" She asked without changing her expression.

It seemed like she either had given up leaving the cell or was already content with what she got here. Only one of her hands was chained, so she had a bit of freedom to move around.

"What do you want to do? Do you want to return to your comrades?" I immediately asked her the most important question as to why I visited this time.

No time to be wasted. No matter what her answer was, I wouldn't change my plan. If she decided to follow me, I would give her something as a reward.

Sandra fell into deep thought as she held her chin. Her white eyelashes cast a shadow over her red eyes as she looked down. It didn't take long before a slight nod.

"I want to stay." She said firmly, looking straight into my eyes. "Please, let me stay. I will even swear my loyalty to you if that's what you need. As long as you continue to give me meals, I will serve you with all my life."

"Alright." I grinned and approached the cell.

Apparently, the meal worked better than I thought. The improved condition of this underground prison might also be the cause of her change of mind.

It was only 2 days since Sandra was prisoned. One more day was needed to finish one of the requirements needed to dominate her.

Opening her cell door, I stepped inside and stopped in front of her.

"Then swear your loyalty to me."

"Yes." Sandra replied and knelt on one knee. Her right hand was placed on her chest, while her left hand rested on the ground, balling into a fist. "This Sandra swears loyalty to you, the Paladin. Please use this shadow as you please. I will definitely follow and exceed your orders and expectations."

A soft ding rang in my mind, a notification I set to know whenever I made progress. As expected, manipulating someone was way better than using [Love Potion] or [Horny Pill]. There would be no satisfaction in conquering and dominating a girl if I didn't use my own effort.

"Stand up, Sandra," I ordered, and she followed dutifully. Her breasts jiggled slightly as she straightened her posture. "I, Arthur Vainglory, accepted your loyalty. And I have an order for you."

"Yes, Master. Please order your shadow anything. I will definitely accomplish it with flying colors!"

I nodded at her.

'Now then. Let's have a game, Duke Bluerose. I wonder what kind of reaction you would have after we finished.'

Chapter 68

That night, after Sandra swore her loyalty to me, I gave her a piece of equipment that fits her Level. She was an assassin, and I had the perfect clothes and a dagger for her.

I didn't expect how happy she was to be given a good piece of equipment. Her smile at that time was beautiful. Because of that, I couldn't imagine how her life was before this if she was so happy with a simple gesture that should be normal and wasn't really special.

Knowing that she was also happy with simple 3 meals a day made me think maybe her life was really that bad before this.

And I also gave her a mission that night. I freed her from the chain, explained the situation to the twin nuns in charge of our mansion's security, and asked them to give a free pass to Sandra. Then I gave my new servant, the Dark Elf, a budget for her mission as well as her meals.

Once again, her face beamed with a beautiful smile as she knelt in front of me, thanking me for the money for her meals on the mission.

After that, I returned to my room and noticed that Garcia chose to use my room in the end. She was naked and slept beside Milea with a satisfied smile on her face as her body was covered in sweat and another kind of lewd bodily fluid.

The dildo I gave her was lying near her crotch. The tip was still kissing her pussy dripping in juices. She used that toy pretty well.

I took off my shirt and got between them to sleep. My right hand was on Garcia's bountiful breast while my left squeezed Milea's plump butt. Both of them moaned softly but didn't wake up. Garcia even pushed her body toward me, pressing her breasts onto my body.

Just like that, I slept comfortably while feeling their warmth.

The next day, I woke up a bit late and noticed Garcia and Milea were already gone. With their lingering sexual smells still permeating my room, I opened my eyes and raised my body.

"Yawn~ That was a good sleep."

Maybe I slept for more than 8 hours earlier. With my status, I didn't actually need to sleep that long. However, I quite enjoyed a long sleep after a few nights of just two or three hours of sleep. It felt refreshing but made my body tired.

Getting off the bed and walking to the closet, I got dressed in a white shirt and white pants with blue lining and an onyx tie to make me look dignified.

Of course, I also used Purification Magic to clean my bed, my body, and even the whole room. Not only the bad bugs would die, but the sexual smell from the two girls was also gone.

I exited my room afterward, and once again, the door was bumped by someone.

A soft thud resounded, and a yelp followed suit right after. "Kya!"

"Ah!" A voice escaped my lips as I looked down at the green-haired nun. Her skirt got disheveled, and her pure white panties were exposed. "Are you okay, Mia?" I extended my hand to her.

Raising her head, she had a look of surprise. "Y-Yes. I-I am sorry for being so clumsy, Sir Paladin." She took my hand and stood up, fixing her skirt. "T-Thank you."

"No problem. Be careful next time." I smiled at her and patted her head, fixing her hair. I also parted the bangs that hid her right eye, revealing her cute face and heterochromia eyes. "Yup, you look cuter like this." I continued.

"I-I-I am cute?!" Her face blushed as red as a tomato just by a little compliment.

Yup. Compared to the sexy Emilia, naughty Garcia, graceful Sana, and cheeky Milea, Mia's cute act lifted my mood. She was the girl who everyone would always want to tease to get a reaction. Even her troubled reaction as she looked left and right, unable to answer me, was like a cute confused animal.

However, while I enjoyed her reaction, I was busy today. So I lowered my hand.

"Calm down, Mia. Take a deep breath." I said with a gentle tone. She followed my instructions and inhaled deeply, and let it out slowly. After calming down, she looked at me, still with a red cheek. "Can I ask you to do an errand for me?"

"Errand? Yes, of course!" She replied energetically. "I've finished cleaning the mansion, so I am quite free, Sir Paladin."

'Really?'

This mansion was by no means small. To think she had finished cleaning it when it was still just morning. Maybe she was more skilled than I thought. If only she wasn't clumsy… but that was also a part of her charm, so I wouldn't ask her to change. 𝚋𝚎ｄｎｏｖ𝚎𝚕．𝚌ｏｍ

"Great. Then can you go to Royal Academy and find teacher Emilia? Tell her I can't attend class today and please fetch me a new uniform from the academy office. Mine was ripped last day."

"Telling teacher Emilia and fetching a new uniform. Got it, Sir Paladin! Please leave this duty to Mia!"

"I am counting on you."

I patted Mia's head, and she purred under my touch, closing her eyes and enjoying it. After a while, I bid her farewell and walked to the exit.

In the lobby, Garcia greeted me with a slightly flushed face, probably realizing I had squeezed her breast all night. But she kept her calm and bowed her head.

"Good morning, Sir Paladin."

I replied to her greeting with a smile and then instructed her about what to do for today. I also asked her to explain this to the other nuns, giving them their respective duty for today. Especially, I asked Garcia to get Lisa and Lara ready for any intruders after today.

Garcia remembered all my instructions clearly.

"I will also help them to defend the mansion. Please don't worry about your home, Sir Paladin."

"Thank you."

What I needed to do in the mansion was over. Next, I walked out and went to the church. Because Sana had already permitted me to create my own knight squad, I planned to find some talented individuals.

And yes, I planned to have all of them be women. Why? It was my knight squad, after all.

I would create a separate one where it was full of men later. There was also one main reason why I chose to fill my knight squad with all women.

'They won't be able to get affected by Beatrice's charm.'

Reaching the church only took me a few minutes. Sana mentioned there was a training ground where the church knight trained every morning behind the church, so I went straight to that place without even stopping in the main church.

As usual, many nuns and priests greeted me when they saw me walking by. Being famous was good and bad at the same time.

Anyway, I walked at a faster pace and reached the knight training ground. Because I wanted to observe without being bothered, I hid within the shadow near the training ground with [Shadow Cape].

The grounds were expansive, with tall walls surrounding them on all sides. The paved stones as the main training ground were filled with cracks from the hit of a blunt weapon. There were also lots of sword traces here and there.

The air was thick with the sounds of grunts and the clanging of metal as the knights pushed themselves to their limits. They moved with a grace and precision that was almost hypnotic, their bodies honed to perfection by years of training and discipline.

This atmosphere, where the intensity of fighting each other could be felt, piercing my skin, was so nostalgic. Their fights were even more intense than normal training because they weren't afraid of death. However, they were still careful not to kill each other as reviving made you lose 1 Level.

Anyway… the female knights were more than I expected. For 4 knights, there was at least 1 female knight. They were training on the same ground. I also noticed Sophia among them.

"Well, now."

Who should I pick to be the member of my knight squad? At least I wanted 5 female knights, excluding Sophia and Rania.

Chapter 69

After observing the church knights for a few minutes, I concluded who I would ask to join my knight squad.

I wasn't trying to find strong knights. Strength and speed could be increased later by hunting and training. What I needed the most was their decision-making and techniques, which was hard to teach.

And among the dozens of knights, 3 individuals especially stood out among the others. They were quick, smart, and sexy… Well, the last part wasn't that important, but yeah.

They were resting now, and the female knights went to the shade below the tree at the corner of the training ground. The tree was massive, and the branches extended to cover almost a quarter of the training area.

The smaller branches swayed ever so slightly from the gust of the winds, and these knights took off their armor and helmet, including Sophia. It was my first time seeing her appearance.

A striking red hair fell onto her hips as fiery, sharp r ed eyes looked over to her companions; they looked like they could put a crying baby to a stop just by glaring at them.

The sexy curves clad in a tight bodysuit with sweat beads running across them could excite any man. Her breasts jiggled as she took off her plated chest armor, and her mature appearance of a woman in her mid-twenties only added to her charm.

If I could describe her in a word, then she looked like a lioness. Strong and sharp-looking. It made me excited to have her in my knight squad. Her personality might be contrasted well with the masochist Rania.

The other female knights also took off their armor and only donned their tight leotard bodysuits. Their sweaty appearance only increased their alluring charm. But, unexpectedly, the men continued their training and didn't even glance at them. How gentlemanly. And how unmanly.

There were literally sugars on the side, and they didn't even glance at it? Were they truly men?

My opinions were indeed contrasted with each other, but I was a bit disappointed in them. Maybe I should take them to Sin Kingdom and teach them how to have fun with a prostitute there. Of course, I wouldn't allow them to touch or watch my women with lecherous eyes. Not a chance, dude.

Anyway, this was my chance to talk to them, so I moved to the shade under the tree. I jumped off the shadow behind the massive trunk, hidden from the female knights' sight, and took off the [Shadow Cape] before revealing myself.

Sophia was the first one to notice me. No wonder as she was the only one who was looking at this side and the only one standing while the others were sitting on the ground, pressing their soft sweaty butt on the soft pavement.

"Sir Paladin!" She immediately saluted, throwing the armor she held to the ground. Her breasts jiggled due to the sudden movement.

Now that she didn't wear her plated armor, I could fully see how big they actually were. As expected, only a size smaller than Garcia's and Emilia's. Her body was wonderful, having lean and defined muscle, though not as clear as mine as she was a woman.

The other knights immediately turned around and stood up, saluting with their right hand on their chests.

"Sir Paladin! Good Morning!" They greeted me cheerfully at the same time.

Their voices were loud enough to alert the other knights in the training ground. The clanging metals immediately stopped as I noticed them saluting at me at once, discarding whatever they were doing.

"At ease, knights," I said with a smile. "And you guys can continue your training, don't mind me. I only have some business with Sophia and other female knights."

"Yes!" The men replied at once and returned to their training. They started to train even harder than before.

Were they feeling pressure because their higher-up was coming to see them and wanted to show me how great and reliable they were?

The female knights also lowered their hands but kept standing at attention. Being the tallest of them all, Sophia stood out with her red hair at the back of the line.

"Sophia, come here," I called out to her. "I have something to say. Follow me. The others may rest; I might call some of you later."

"Yes." She nodded firmly and approached me, parting the crowd of female knights.

The others gave way to her, parting in the middle. I walked behind the large trunk, and Sophia followed closely behind me. After we were out of everyone's sight, I turned around to see her sharp eyes looking straight at me.

She was expressionless, giving her a strict and scary look. However, there was respect in that fiery gaze, so that was only her normal gaze, and she didn't mean to intimidate me.

Using this chance, I used Appraisal on her.

Name: Sophia Holt

Race: Half-Human Half-Beastkin

Lv: 45

Sins: 0

Virtues: 520

Status:

HP: 100/100 (MAX 100)

MP: 41/41 (MAX 100)

STR: 45 (MAX 100)

VIT: 49 (MAX 100)

AGI: 43 (MAX 100)

DEX: 42 (MAX 100)

INT: 41 (MAX 100)

LUC: 50 (MAX 100)

Skills:

[Lv 4 Swordsmanship] [Lv 3 Holy Magic] [Lv 3 Horse Riding] [Lv 2 Beast Instinct]

Titles:

[Castitas Church's Knight] [Captain of the Church Knight] [Red Lion]

Her status was really great. Her race made me stop for a while to read it again.

'Half beastkin?'

Maybe that was why she was so tall and had a sharp gaze. My description of her was on point, a lioness. But she had no animal characteristics, which made me wonder. Perhaps she didn't inherit them from her parents or something like that.

Her status was balanced, but her LUC was just average. And then I used 'Requirement Appraisal' next. Her eyes narrowed slightly when I used the skill on her.

'She noticed it, huh?'

Even Rania didn't notice it when I used 'Requirement Appraisal' on her. Probably it was because of her Beast Instinct skill that she realized I used a skill on her, but she didn't voice out anything and just looked at me.

Her information popped up in front of my face, and I grinned as I read it.

Name: Sophia Castitas

Race: Half-Human Half-Beastkin

Description:

An orphan raised in one of Castitas Church's orphanages. A talented knight who fought with a greatsword, gaining the title of Red Lion after her achievement of rising to the rank of Captain a few years after joining the church knight. She sees Rania Reynala as her rival.

Her fiery and intense gaze scares the others, and that's why she is always insecure about her appearance. Wanting to find a respectable man who's not afraid of her look and eyes.

As a half-lion beastkin, she's clinging and loves to keep hers to herself. A possessive lion who can't be tamed.

Status:

Sins: 0

Virtues: 520

Sins needed to dominate her: 500

Requirement:

1. Beat her in an official duel

2. Get her respect (Done)

3. Compliment her look.

4. Dominate Rania Reynala

5. Make her beg you to take her virginity

6. Dominate 3 female knights

Her appearance and personality didn't to be different from what I expected. I loved this. A possessive woman and a lioness on top of that. Dominating her would definitely give me satisfaction, unlike the others.

Still, she saw Rania as her rival, huh?

'Perfect.'

I could use that as bait to ask her to join my knight squad.

"I actually have a proposal for you and a few other female knights." I started with a smile, looking straight into her eyes.

It was mentioned that she was longing for a man who didn't fear her looks. And I wanted to convey that by matching her intense gaze with a feral smile.

"A proposal?" She raised her eyebrows slightly, clearly sounding interested.

"Yes." I nodded. "I am about to create my knight squad and think of inviting you to join my squad. After I saw the training earlier, I have 3 people from the female knights, excluding you, I wanted to invite. With someone I have in mind, there will be 5 people in the squad with me as the leader."

"Hmm." Sophia hummed, holding her chin.

It was rare for someone in the church not to immediately accept my idea. But once again, this would be a big decision for her. If she joined my squad, her position would change from the Captain of a squad to a mere squad member.

"If I may be a bit rude, Sir Paladin. May I know who's that someone in mind you have to join your knight squad? Is it the lady from that day?"

"No." I shook my head. "It's someone I know very well, but it's not Eliza."

Sophia looked at me interestedly, waiting for me to continue. I chuckled at her curious expression. She only raised her brows a little bit. Changing that expressionless face into a pleasured one would be worth the problem dominating her.

And it was just my guess, but maybe Sophia might refuse if I asked her to sleep with me before I dominate Rania. Because of her possessiveness, I would expect her to go to me first if she truly wanted it. That wouldn't be too far in the future if she truly liked me.

The energetic front when I first met her may have been caused by her nervousness only.

Then, I continued.

"The one I have in mind is Rania Reynala, the current self-defense teacher in the Royal Academy."

When I mentioned Rania's name, Sophia's eyes bulged slightly, and her lips curled up into a feral smile, revealing a pair of sharp canine teeth.

"Sir Paladin." She said, growling a little bit. "Please let me join your knight squad." ｂ𝚎ｄｎ𝚘ｖ𝚎ｌ.𝚌𝚘ｍ

"Welcome." I extended my hand, which she took almost immediately. "I am hoping for your cooperation, Dame Sophia."

"Yes, Sir."

Chapter 70

"Well then, I will ask you something for your first duty. Please call Natasha, Lea, and Isabelle. I plan to invite them to my squad." I told her three names that I found interesting earlier.

I already used Appraisal to see what they were capable of when I was hiding earlier.

"Those three?" Sophia asked curiously. She looked like she couldn't understand why I wanted those 3 when they were only around Level 20, and there were other knights with higher Levels that I could choose to join.

And probably, she knew that I could use Appraisal from what she felt earlier, so she didn't ask me how I knew their names.

"Yes." I nodded. "They are interesting and have good combat instincts. You know what I could do from a few days ago about their Levels.

"Ah!" She exclaimed, remembering how I slaughtered the Black Tigers back then and raised Eliza's Level to 25 almost immediately.

Talking about the Black Tiger, I wonder if that little one ate the food I gave it. I would check its condition after finishing my business.

"Please wait for a minute, Sir Paladin. I will call them."

"Alright." ｂｅ𝚍𝚗𝚘ｖｅ𝚕．ｃ𝚘𝚖

Sophia ran back to where the female knights were resting. I could hear some restless voices coming from them, but the redhead knight reassured them. Not that it worked due to her rather loud voice and scary appearance. What it did was make them more restless.

'Maybe I should call them myself.' I thought as I smiled wryly.

Footsteps echoed, approaching me. Even though they took off their armor, they still wore their metal boots, so their footsteps rang clearly, even without me concentrating on enhancing my senses.

Then I saw them walking toward me behind Sophia from the other side of the large trunk. They looked a bit restless and nervous.

The smallest of them was two heads shorter than me, a bit taller than Sana. She was Lea, a girl with modest breasts, short brown hair, and eyes. Holding the bowstring slung over between her breasts, she looked at me and fidgeted nervously.

Beside her, standing in the middle, was Natasha. She had a beautiful face, like a noble girl, standing a head taller than Lea. With short black hair and blue eyes, her willful and strong expression added a charm to her appearance. She had fairly large breasts, which she pushed up with her arms.

A short sword, which was her main weapon, strapped on her waist, held by a black belt.

The last girl also had a short sword as her choice of weapon.

She looked rather innocent with her bob-cut onyx hair. Her black eyes stared right into me with interest and recognition. She was as tall as Natasha, and her breasts were a size smaller but bouncier. They moved with every slight movement.

The bodysuit she wore clung into her body, showing off her well-defined muscle. Even among the girls I had met in this world, she might be the most perfect and beautiful one.

This girl was Isabelle, and she had an interesting title, which was the main reason why I chose her besides her look.

Their sweats weren't dried out yet, dripping from their necks to collarbones and cleavages. With her stoic and stern expression, Isabella calmly pulled her tight bodysuit to let the sweats fall.

'So she does not really care about my Paladin title either, just like Sophia. Well, interesting. That might be affected by that title, though.'

"Alright." I clapped my hands and faced the three female knights.

Sophia moved behind me quietly; I couldn't even hear her footsteps even though she wore the same metal boots as them, showing her footwork skill.

The three female knights' attention was fully focused on me. Lea gulped nervously and tightened her grip on the bowstring.

"Actually, I wanted to invite the three of you to join my knight squad. I've observed the earlier training. First of all, Lea."

"Y-Yyes– ouch!" She replied instantly and bit her lips. "I-I apologize!"

I chuckled at the sight of her bowing her head. She was a klutz, just like Mia, but worse.

"You don't need to be so nervous and apologize. It was me who suddenly called you, so I understand that you are a bit confused." I explained with a soft tone. "As I said earlier, I wanted the three of you to join my knight squad. Of course, I am not looking down on you girls."

Their gazes spoke louder than the words. They looked at me suspiciously, unable to understand why I chose them instead of the others, just like Sophia earlier.

"Lea, you have such good aim and flexibility when you use a bow. You just need to get rid of your nervousness, and you will be a great archer." I looked at Lea. "I can teach you how to get rid of that if you join the knight squad. I am not searching for someone strong, but I am searching for talent."

Lea looked at me with disbelief. "Talent…" She murmured with hope flashing in her eyes.

I nodded at Lea and turned to Natasha.

"As for Natasha, your skill with a short sword is better than the others, but you are lacking in strength. Your technique is slightly different, probably from independent training instead of knight training."

Her body jolted when I mentioned her technique. Her breasts jiggled, and she narrowed her eyes at me with a bit of hostility. At that moment, I realized that she might not have had a good relationship with maybe her previous family and decided to join the church.

And I decided to use that.

"I won't say it's bad. Instead, that could be your good point. I can help you get stronger and Level up faster if you join my knight squad. And on top of that, I always help my subordinates and grant their wishes if I could too."

My lips curled upward slightly in a sly smile as I noticed a twitch in the edge of her eyes. She looked clearly interested now as her lips formed a slight smile. One more.

I turned to Isabelle. Maybe asking her to join would be harder than Sophia and Rania. Her title made me a little bit concerned, and I wanted to keep her close to me. And no, it wasn't love at first sight or something like that.

"And Isabelle. To be honest, your technique and strength are way above Lea and Natasha's. Your move was also graceful and sharp. Still…" I narrowed my eyes on her. "I think you are hesitating about something. Such as delivering a deathly move."

Isabelle's reaction was as clear as day. Her body jolted a little as her breath turned a bit rougher.

'A trauma?'

I could immediately know the cause because this symptom was something I often saw back in Horizon Online. I see, so that was why she joined the church. Because the church knight was only responsible for citizens' safety and killing monsters, they weren't sent to the war.

"Don't worry, though." I approached her and patted her shoulder, trying to calm her down. She raised her head and face me with those eyes that were as dark as the abyss. "In my knight squad, I will be responsible for everything. I will even carry your sins and guilt."

My words might not be worth much and sound cringe to normal people on Earth. However, for someone with a trauma, it would hit differently. They would appreciate any kind words to them, especially kind words that relate to carrying a trauma together.

"I will also make you strong enough to do as you please."

Not that it was necessary. Once again, I looked at Isabelle's status.

Name: Isabelle (Severe Trauma)

Race: Human

Lv: 69

Sins: 0

Virtues: 25

Status:

HP: 100/100 (MAX 100)

MP: 100/100 (MAX 100)

STR: 70 (MAX 100)

VIT: 75 (MAX 100)

AGI: 75 (MAX 100)

DEX: 65 (MAX 100)

INT: 70 (MAX 100)

LUC: 5 (MAX 100)

Skills:

[Lv 8 Swordsmanship] [Lv 7 Wind Magic] [Lv 5 Holy Magic] [Lv 5 Beast Taming] [Lv 4 Fire Magic] [etc.]

Titles:

[Horizon Online's Survivor] [Castitas Church's Knight]

I never thought I would find someone like her here. It turned out I wasn't the only survivor of Horizon Online.

'But how did she end up here? This is my bonus stage.'

Maybe the system did something I didn't know. This changed my plan, and I needed to keep her by my side and increase her trust enough for her to tell me about what actually happened.

I stepped back and looked at the three of them alternatively.

"I won't force you girls, though. So I will ask once again. Do you want to join my knight squad?"

The three of them had a determined look as they saluted simultaneously, putting their right hand on their left chest, a sign that they would give her heart to me if they needed to.

"Yes, Sir! It's an honor!"

"Great!" I spread my arms, happiness spread across my face. "I welcome you to the Paladin Squad! I promise I will not disappoint you and make you guys even stronger than ever. Both physically and mentally."

Chapter 71

Afterward, I talked to them for a while and asked them to report their transfer to Sana or their higher-up. There should also be a Knight Commander of the church knight responsible for something like this.

I left the church afterward to meet the last person to join my knight squad, Rania.

Another thing came to my mind about Isabelle. Many questions lingered in my mind as I bit my lips, walking away from the church.

'At least I have her in my knight squad now.'

That way, I could observe her. And with this, I could stop her if she tried to do something. However, if she began to lean on me, then I would accept her.

Isabelle seemed to have a lot in mind, maybe a scar from Horizon Online. She even had (Severe Trauma) written beside her name in the status. That only showed how serious her trauma was.

'Maybe I can help her with some potions or something.'

Women in Horizon Online were dangerous. They were on the top list of things we, Players of top rank, needed to be wary of. Many of my friends had fallen to their traps, so I needed to make sure Isabelle wasn't someone like that.

If I determined she was 'safe' to be kept around, I would proceed to help her immediately. If she wasn't 'safe' to be kept, I would dominate her first before helping her cure her trauma.

Dominated girls couldn't harm or reject the dominator's order.

No need to rush. I could do it slowly.

Now then…

According to my Presence Detection, Rania was currently not in the Virtue Royal Academy. Instead, I saw the dot belonging to her walking through the main street near the Temperantia Academy.

Did she have a class at Temperantia Academy? She was just an instructor of self-defense.

"Let's meet her, shall we?"

A grin appeared on my face as I walked in the direction Rania had taken, planning to meet her when she entered the center area of Academy City where most café and restaurants were located. I could invite her and make progress today if it went smoothly.

Trying to find Rania in the middle of the walking crowd was rather easy. The combination of her white knight uniform that only covered half of her body and tight bodysuit stood out among the people who wore something rather… normal.

Her blonde hair and bright blue eyes filled with wills were also rare in Academy City. As far as I knew, only three people had this combination. Me, Rania, and the headmistress. I wondered if we were all connected, seeing how Rania and I came from the same orphanage.

Maybe the headmistress was my mother or something? But that would be impossible as I was a human. Then grandmother or great-grandmother? That was possible too.

Anyway, I walked in a different direction from Rania. She had a smile on her face as she hummed softly, her left hand was on her sword's handle, which was strapped on her left waist.

"Oh!" Her eyes widened in pleasant surprise as she noticed me. "Arthur!"

"Hello, Rania." I greeted and approached her. "What are you doing here?" I asked as I stopped in front of her at the side of the street, in front of a café I visited with Eliza on my first day here.

"I just returned from giving a self-defense class in Temperantia Academy. They called me as a guest, seeing how I have no class in the Royal Academy for 3 days." She explained with a happy face. But that suddenly changed.

She narrowed her eyes slightly as she put her hands on her hips, putting on the air.

"And you, what are you doing here? Aren't you in class?" She continued with a hard tone, like a sister scolding her older brother.

Well, that wasn't far off. No one from the Royal Academy or any other Academies was here, so she was free to act however she wanted in front of me. Maybe we should just do this without hiding it, as no one dared to reprimand me now. 𝙗𝒆𝙙𝙣𝒐𝙫𝙚𝒍.𝒄𝒐𝒎

"I have Paladin stuff to do in the church, so I take a day off. I believe a green-haired nun named Mia has explained it to teacher Emilia." I explained to her, and she nodded in understanding.

"I see." Her voice sounded a bit sad. "Right, you're busy, huh? I wanted to hang around like in the past, but I held back because I understand you're busy with your Paladin work. It was like that for me, too, back when I was a Knight Commander."

'Hmm?'

Could it be that she misunderstood something?

Indeed, I have been busy for the last few days due to Spies' matter. But, I was not that busy compared to Sana and the others. In fact, I was free all the time and wasn't restricted by anything.

'She arrived at her own conclusion.'

So that was why she didn't talk much to me, even though I wanted to get close to her. She always only looked at me from the side.

"Actually, Rania. I am quite free right now. And I have something important to talk to you about." I smiled at her.

"Something to talk about?"

"Yes." I nodded at her. "Let's talk in the previous restaurant, shall we? I don't want to be heard by other people."

Rania held her chin thoughtfully for a second before beaming with a smile, "Alright. If my little brother needs something from me, I will help. You can just tell me the details, and I will agree to it no matter what you need!"

That was easier than I thought. She fully trusted me as I was her little brother back in the orphanage. Once again, I didn't plan to tell her and used this relationship to get her.

But just as she said, I needed to tell her the details. And I also wanted to make progress, so I extended my hand to her.

"Then shall we go? It's my treat this time."

"Oh? How dependable." She replied and let out a giggle as she took my hand. "Then please escort me, Sir Paladin."

"Of course, Knight Commander."

I played with her, and we began walking side by side. I didn't release her hand; I wanted to claim her as mine and let other people know about it too.

'Let's see the requirement again to ensure I didn't remember it wrong.'

Requirement:

1. Beat her in an official duel

2. Get her recognition. (Done)

3. Spank her butt in public 5 times

4. Win the annual tournament of Virtue Academy

I had already gotten her recognition, so I needed to spank her butt 5 times and beat her in an official duel. This was the requirement needed to dominate her.

'But I don't need to dominate her yet. I just needed to make her mine first.'

According to my understanding of her personality and my memory of back in the game, Rania would definitely ask me for a duel when I invited her later. I would use that to clear the first and third requirements at the same time.

'I will be able to make such good progress. The venue will be the church knight's training ground, which is a public space. And with the church knights as spectators, it will be counted as spanking Rania in public.'

The plan was perfect.

'Don't worry, Rania. We will hang out a lot in bed in the near future. I will take care of you well, you huge masochist sister.'

I glanced to my left, listening to her happily humming a tune as she had the most joyful smile I ever saw, oblivious about her little brother's plot to dominate her.

Chapter 72

As we arrived at the restaurant, I booked a private room and paid for it upfront. Because we only needed to talk for a while, I only booked the room for an hour.

We sat side by side this time, and we didn't order any drinks as I knew Rania could get drunk easily. That wouldn't do. If I wanted to have a duel right after this, I wouldn't let her have any excuse for losing against me.

"So, Arthur. What do you want to talk about with me? You sounded a bit serious." Rania spoke first, asking with a curious tone.

"It might be a difficult choice for you," I replied, looking at her. "I am creating a knight squad, and I want to invite you, Rania."

Her jaw dropped as she looked at me, shocked, "Me?" She pointed at herself, still confused. "I am the former Knight Commander, a Royal Knight, you know? You know the relationship between the Royal house and the church lately. Even if the church allowed it, the Royal Family might not."

As expected, she was also aware of a strangled relationship between the government and the church. Due to the recent incident where the nobles suddenly stopped donating for some reason, both sides were in some sort of a cold war.

It was resolved by the discussion between Sana and King Cassius yesterday, but the formal announcement had yet to be made. So it was natural if Rania didn't know about it yet.

Besides…

"With my authority as a Paladin, I can even force King Cassius to transfer you to my squad. However, I want to respect your opinion. That's why I am inviting you and asking for your opinion. I need you, Rania."

I didn't lie. I really needed Rania in my squad.

'I need to dominate her if I want to dominate Sophia.'

The requirement had become easy due to my Domination System. But I still needed time to dominate girls, especially because I had not had enough Sins yet.

'After my knight squad is formed, I need to go outside the Academy City and venture to accumulate a lot of Sins.'

Staying in Academy City and farming Sins slowly wasn't bad. But that would be too slow. I couldn't finish the various things that gave me a lot of Sins.

The first step for that was to dominate Rania.

"So, what's your answer?"

Rania fell silent. Her eyes cast downward, looking at her smooth thighs exposed due to her sitting position; her skirt clung to her clothes, and I could see the slit hidden between her fleshy thighs underneath her white leotard.

I turned my gaze up immediately. She looked a bit… happy, which was unexpected.

"Do you really need me?" She raised her head; her expression hardened into a serious one. "As you said, it is an important decision. So, Arthur, do you really need this useless big sister of yours who retired from my position as a Knight Commander because of a reason that I can't tell you yet?

To be honest, I already knew the reason. She was just a huge masochist who enjoyed being hit. Because she didn't want her dignity as a Knight Commander to fall in her subordinates' eyes, she chose to retire and train the future talents for the kingdom.

And I didn't really care about that. If she felt good to be hit, at least I would be the one to satisfy her. Her dignity fell? I didn't think those girls would even care about dignity, as I would shoulder all the glory and the Sins.

"I am serious, Rania." So I answered her seriously as our sapphire-colored eyes met.

"I don't care about your reason for retiring as a Knight Commander. You can keep it a secret from me if you want to. The people in my knight squad also won't be curious about it. I want you, Rania. You're the only one I can trust with this. I need you to be my Vice-Captain."

Rania's face blushed as her mouth opened and closed rapidly like a fish. What I said was truly like a confession, but that was my honest feeling.

In my Presence Detection radar, Rania's dot was blue. I knew her personality relatively well, and she also considered me important to her due to our history that I didn't even know.

"T-T-That…" She stuttered, backing away slightly from me, but she was unable to as her butt was on the corner of the chair already.

Our faces were close to each other due to our position, and I kept coming closer to her, not giving her a chance to escape.

"What's your answer, Rania? If you have a condition, then I will also listen to it."

I stopped when our noses were about to touch each other. Her hot breath brushed against my skin.

Staying like this, I wanted to kiss her and push her down. I bet she also didn't mind if I was rough. Rather, I guessed she would squeal and moan in pleasure when I spanked those plump butts of hers, squeezing them and leaving them with a red color, then covering them with my semen.

Still, I wanted to conquer her after the duel. I would have her accept her masochistic side in public later, under the gaze of her future comrades, so she would be honest when she was with us.

Her image would be shattered, but only in our knight squad. I wouldn't allow anyone else to look down on her just because she was a huge masochist.

"C-Condition?" Rania muttered in a low voice as her eyes bulged in realization.

"Yes, do you have any?" I asked as I backed away, giving her space. The pressure was applied, and I knew what she would say next.

"A condition." She muttered to herself once again as she looked at me. "Then I have one. Beat me in an official duel, Arthur. Even if we are family, I will not join a knight squad whose Captain is weaker than me. I know you're strong, but I want to see it directly and judge myself how strong you are."

They were all the same.

Knights, upholding their pride and dignity. They wouldn't let someone they didn't respect command them. Most of them chose to die rather than serve someone they didn't respect.

"Alright." I nodded, my eyes narrowed in a dangerous slit.

I wasn't a knight. Paladin was also just my job, something that wasn't a part of the real me.

"Let's have an official duel in front of the future members of my knight squad."

Rania's face flushed red in happiness and excitement altogether. She was truly a rare kind of breed of knight. To think she would be that happy to be glared at with cold eyes. No, maybe she was happy because it was me who glared at her.

It was such a satisfying feeling to meet her. A prideful former Knight Commander who chose to retire rather than enjoy the pleasure of getting hit. I must thank her for not sullying herself. I should be grateful that she was my older sister in this world.

'I can experience both forbidden feelings at once. And she can also feel a forbidden feeling of being her little brother's masochistic slave.'

Sullying a knight that was also my older sister. Oh, how satisfying it would be when I saw her pleasured expression. I wanted to see it as soon as possible. 𝚋𝚎ｄ𝚗ｏｖ𝚎𝚕．ｃｏ𝚖

"If I win, you will grant my 3 wishes." I laid my condition for the official duel.

There needed to be a stake which both sides desired. That condition needed to be equal. And this stake was the most beneficial for me as it would allow me to get what I wanted faster.

"Cough." Rania coughed into her fist, and she put on a serious expression. "If I win, you will grant my 3 wishes." She continued.

An equal stake. It was all set.

Whoever won would get what they wanted. Even if Rania won by chance, I knew what she might be thinking. Though there was no way I would lose against her.

"Alright." I grinned in excitement as I laid bare my feelings. "I will crush you, Rania. Don't expect me to go easy just because you're my big sister. I will make you mine."

Rania also smiled excitedly at my words. There was a bit of lust and arousal written on her blushed face. Maybe she understood my intention and purposely accepted my condition too.

She wasn't a fool, just a lewd knight.

"Come at me with everything you have, Arthur. I will take it all with all I got."

Chapter 73

After we agreed to have a duel, we went to the church knight's training ground which was located behind the church.

The knights seemed to have finished their training, as I didn't notice that many dots were staying in the training ground.

In fact, they had returned to their patrol duty. When we got close to the church, the 3-men knight team noticed me first and ran toward me excitedly.

"Sir Paladin!" They stopped in front of us and saluted.

"At ease." I raised my hand and asked them to lower their hand. "Are you guys on patrol now?"

"Yes!" One of them, the man with the biggest body who stood in the middle, replied with an energetic voice. "Male squads have a duty to patrol around the church from 12 in the afternoon to 3, after which the female knight squads will take over our duty until 6 in 3 hours rotation until tomorrow morning."

I see. That was something efficient to do. So the fewer dots in the training grounds all belonged to female knights? That was perfect. I didn't want any of these men to see or hear Rania's aroused voice when I hit her hard.

"Very well. Keep up the good work, guys. I will head to the training ground with my companion first."

They glanced at Rania and nodded. It seemed like they weren't surprised that I was acquainted with the former female Knight Commander of the Virtue Kingdom and only replied in uniform.

"Yes! Have a nice day, Sir Paladin!"

I nodded and walked past them. When we walked past the side of the church and were able to see the training ground ahead of us, Rania suddenly spoke.

"This is my first time visiting this place." Her voice was filled with admiration, looking around the whole training ground. "There are only female knights in the training ground?"

"You heard the men from earlier," I replied to Rania, looking at her. "The male knights have patrol duty, and the female knights are still resting. They used that time to polish themselves in this training ground."

Obviously, that was the answer I had for myself, and maybe not the real fact. But Rania looked satisfied as she nodded her head, so all good.

However, it didn't look like they were training. Almost all female knights stayed under the giant tree's shade, surrounding Sophia and the other girls that promised to join my knight squad. With my hearing, I was able to see what they were talking about.

"That means you girls can have a chance to conceive the Paladin's kid! How envious!"

One of the women said, and the others squealed in delight. Lea blushed deep red, but Natasha and Isabelle didn't really react that much. Sophia… well, she grinned ear-to-ear and faced that girl who just spoke.

"I will happily do that if he asks me. I respect him and don't mind having a strong child."

Hmm, good to know. But unfortunately, I had no intention of having a kid for now. The other girls squealed in delight hearing that answer, and something like, "How envious!", "I also want to sleep with the Paladin!" followed suits.

"… Arthur." Rania looked at me with a red face, calling me softly. She didn't seem to be bothered. Rather, excitement and expectation were written on her face.

Did she hear them too?

"My bad, I forgot to tell you about this. People from the church are crazy about a Paladin. They love and respect me so much that they make such a joke." I replied with a wry smile as I scratched my cheek.

"N-No, I don't really mind. I am als–" She suddenly stopped mid-sentence, realizing what she was about to say.

"Do you also love me like them? Thanks, Rania." I smiled at her. I didn't think she would be this honest, or was she just nervous from what I did earlier, pushing her to the edge?

"Anyway, let's approach them and explain about our duel."

"Y-Yeah." She nodded stiffly and followed right behind me.

We approached the female knights who apparently interrogated Sophia and the others about their transfer to my knight squad. The news spread so fast that it was almost as if they deliberately spread it themselves.

No, maybe they did spread their news. I could see the triumphant and proud looks from all of them, including Natasha and Isabelle.

When I approached them with Rania, Sophia stopped talking to the other girls, and her nose moved slightly, then her eyes stopped on us.

"Sir Paladin!" She got into the salute position faster than anyone, and the others followed suit almost immediately.

I would appreciate it if they stopped doing that, though.

"Hello, I am back," I said to them as I stopped, standing in front of the crowd. "Let me introduce you girls to someone. This is Rania Reynala, and we are about to have an official duel in the training ground. Rather, I want to ask whether we can use it for a duel, so I approached you. Hahaha."

Rania nodded beside me, putting up a serious look.

"We hope to have witnesses to our duel too." She continued as she looked around the crowd of female knights. "Maybe I am just a stranger, but I am hoping for your cooperation." And she bowed her head slightly at them.

The female church knights, especially Sophia, seemed to be surprised at Rania's appearance.

The redhead looked at me with a shocked expression, but her lips curled up in an excited smile as she nodded, gesturing to me that she appreciated me for telling the truth about adding Rania to our knight squad.

"So, can we count on you guys?" I asked once again and got the answer from Sophia.

"Please use the training ground as you see fit, Sir Paladin. I will also help with the duel, becoming the referee." She stepped forward, then turned to Rania. "I hope you don't mind."

"Yes, please do," Rania replied with a nod.

"Great!" I clapped my hand, "Then let's head to the center, Rania. You are ready, no?" 𝘣𝑒𝘥𝑛𝑜𝘷𝑒𝑙．𝘤𝘰𝘮

"Of course. Who do you think I am, Arthur? I am the former Knight Commander. I am always ready."

Her confidence was great, and I nodded. We went to the center of the training ground with the paved stone ground. The diameter of the training ground was 30 x 30 meters, big enough to have a superhuman duel between two people.

I stood in one corner, holding an iron sword in my hand. Rania stood across from me, holding a shiny silver blade with a white handle on the corner. It was the sword she always carried on her waist.

"Are you sure you want to use that sword, Arthur? I know you have something better." Rania asked with narrowed eyes, looking a bit displeased and hurt by my choice of a sword. Her hands tightened around the grip, pointing the tip of her sword at me.

"This is enough, Rania," I replied, pointing the tip of my sword downward to the ground. "I am afraid it would be unfair if I use a better sword."

Even the normal sword from Horizon Online was as good as a good-quality sword in this place. To be honest, my iron sword's quality was only a level below what Rania currently used. So it was fair.

"Don't blame me if I win the duel by destroying your sword." She continued, giving a clue that she was ready.

"You don't need to worry. Everything is fair in a duel." I replied, giving my consent to start the duel to Sophia, the referee, who stood outside the arena between us.

Receiving both confirmations, the red lioness raised her hand and declared, "Start!"

I immediately used Flash to move behind Rania. She looked shocked and baffled, unable to react on time.

"Here!" I raised my voice as my hand moved at a fast speed.

When Rania turned around, it was already too late. My hand had already reached her round butt beneath her skirt.

- Smack!

"Kya!" A shrill yelp escaped Rania's mouth as her face turned red, and her lips curled upward in ecstasy. She immediately recovered, however, and swung her sword at me. "Hah!"

But I had moved away to my previous position with another Flash. The soft sensation remained in my hand as I grinned, looking at my older sister, whose face had turned red like a tomato.

The crowd was baffled. Some of them, Sophia and Natasha, tried to hold their laughter at what had just happened.

"Arthur!" She growled at me, realizing what I had just done. "What did you do?!"

"That's one." I squeezed my left hand as I looked at Rania. "Prepare yourself. I won't allow you to lie to yourself anymore, Rania. This will be painful and feel good at the same time."

"Kuh!" Rania let out a defeated sound. "S-So you know?!" She asked, embarrassed.

"Oh, I do know. I am your little brother, after all." I replied with a smirk. "And I will let you admit it in front of them whether you want it or not."

"Try me!" Blue aura burst out of Rania's body as she used Body Reinforcement. It covered her like a blue flame, burning wildly like her fighting spirit. "I won't be defeated that easily. And I won't admit it until the day I die, this weakness of mine!"

"No, Rania." I shook my head at her. "You will admit it today. I will spank you until you admit it yourself." And I put my iron sword back into my inventory, raising both hands in a spanking motion.

Chapter 74

The duel continued with Rania rushing toward me at a fast speed. She immediately covered the distance between us instantly and swung her sword down.

I used Sword Hand, and a blue aura blade appeared from my right hand. Using it, I deflected her sword and went behind her, swinging my free hand toward that plump ass with my 300 AGI.

My hand became a blur as a smacking sound again echoed in the arena, followed by a sexy voice from my opponent.

"Hya!"

"That's two. It looks like you enjoyed it."

Rania's breath turned rough as she jumped away from me. Even though she said she didn't want to admit her masochist tendency, she seemed to enjoy being spanked in front of the female knights nonetheless.

"I am not!" She denied it loudly, but she couldn't hide the pleasured expression that she unconsciously had.

It also made me excited; my grin widened as I turned to Rania. Of course, I spanked her with only enough force to make her feel the pain that turned into a pleasure. I didn't use all my strength as that would be overkill.

"Your voice is so cute, Rania. It makes me want to hear it again."

"Haa… Don't expect to be able to do that again. I will come at you seriously now!"

This time, she was even faster than before. Her sword released a soft golden glow as the aura condensed around her feet. To think she was able to control the Body Reinforcement to this point. She might even be stronger than her in-game counterpart.

Kicking the ground, she lunged toward me, leaving a loud boom and a crack on the paved stone and sending the dust to the air. Her body turned into a blur, reaching me in less than a second and swinging her sword that was loaded with her skill.

However, I could see her movement clearly.

"Sonic Sword!" She shouted the same technique I used to kill the Black Tigers. However, unlike mine, this was a bit faster and way weaker. The force wasn't condensed properly.

Still, it might be able to rip my clothes, so I responded accordingly.

"Sword Break"

Using a technique derived from Lv 5 Swordsmanship, similar to Sonic Sword, my Sword Hand met her blade in the middle of her swing.

A spark flew to the sky as my aura blade and her shiny blade met, and the golden glow that surrounded her sword disappeared with a shattering glass sound.

- Shatter! Crash!

A surprised look appeared on Rania's face. She stopped for a second, unable to understand how I had canceled her skill.

I used this chance to get behind her, and a smacking sound again resounded in the arena as my left hand made contact with her left butt cheek.

"Hnn~"

This time, a pleasured moan escaped her lips instead of a yelp. Her face flushed red after she realized what she had just done. I immediately canceled Sword Hand, and my other hand turned into a blur, aiming at her right butt.

- Smack!

"Ahn!" Her moan became louder as her ass bounced due to the force of my spanking. She fell to her knees, releasing her sword.

I… might enjoy this more than I thought. As I expected, I was a sadist, huh? Enjoying this pitiful sight of my own older sister in front of all the female church knights. In fact, the church knights looked at what I did with surprised expressions as their faces turned bright red.

Even Sophia blushed in embarrassment as she looked away, unable to bear the sight of her so-called rival enjoying getting spanked in the middle of an official duel.

"Just admit it, Rania. You like being hit like this, no? You enjoyed it more because it was me who spanked you." I asked her as I stood in front of her, looking down at the former Knight Commander with a cold expression. "I will give you more if you admit it."

"Ughh… No!" Rania shouted back at me; taking the sword, she dropped back and stood up slowly. Her legs were trembling, and her ass that stuck out from the skirt was red. That must have hurt, but her rough breath and her blissful expression betrayed what she had said.

"I don't enjoy that at all!"

How headstrong. She should be honest and enjoy it more. Her pride and dignity as a knight got in the way of her pleasure.

'I need to teach her how to enjoy life. Pride and dignity aren't important to live.'

To do that, I needed to hit her more, letting her feel more pleasure for being hit and making her unable to forget that sensation.

"Admit it, and it will only make you feel better, Rania," I said to her as she finally stood up, looking at me. "Don't worry, I will stay with you no matter what."

"That's tempting, but I won't do it, Arthur. I still have pride as a knight." She replied to me once again with a resolute expression. "Force me." Then she continued with an aroused gaze.

This girl… She actually understood what she felt, huh? She only wanted me to do it when she felt unwilling to enhance the pleasure she felt. And on top of that, she enjoyed this feeling of breaking a taboo for feeling good from her little brother's hand.

"Very well."

As that was the case, I decided to become a bit serious. I wanted her to enjoy this too, and to do that; I needed to smack those butts more, giving her more pleasure.

So I used Flash, moving even faster than light, and appeared behind her.

"Wha?"

Not expecting me to move that fast, Rania let out a surprised voice. She tried to turn around, but my right hand, which was covered in Sword Hand, had already moved toward her sword, slicing it in half like butter.

I felt bad, but this was the only way for her to stop resisting. Once again, she got surprised, and I seized her hands, holding them behind her back. I turned her around, made her bend, leaned her stomach against my knees, and swiped her skirt up.

"Get ready," I said with an excited smile.

"R-Release me!" She tried to resist slightly but didn't even try to hide her rough breath and smile filled with excitement. Her body squirmed around; she raised her butt for me to spank easily.

I had noticed the notification about me finishing one requirement when I seized her, meaning this duel was over already. Rania had surrendered and only resisted to feel good and make it look like I spanked her by force, and not because she wanted it herself.

'Really?' I couldn't help but let out a low chuckle as I raised my right hand. My left hand was still holding her hands and pushed her stomach against my knee.

"One!" I said and brought my right hand down.

- Smack!

A loud sound rang in the training ground, and Rania's muffled moan followed suit.

"Hnn!"

"Admit it, Rania."

"N-No, I won't!" She replied. Once again, her pleasured expression betrayed her.

"Two!"

- Smack!

"Ahn! S-Stop it!"

"Three!"

- Smack

"Ooooh!"

When I brought my hand down the third time, I noticed my hand hit something wet. The pungent scent of her sweet nectar filled the area almost immediately. When I looked down, I noticed she began to leak pussy juice, and her body quivered in pleasure.

"Could it be, you orgasmed?" I asked with a playful tone. "How lewd."

"A-Ahh…" Rania's eyes rolled around, and she couldn't really form words due to the overwhelming pleasure. But then, she stopped quivering as her orgasm stopped and spoke, "I-I admit it… Y-You're right. I feel good from being hit! I am just a masochistic knight!"

Her voice was loud enough that the female knights could hear her. However, no one said anything. They didn't really judge Rania. Instead, they had a jealous look, including Sophia.

"But it's all your fault, Arthur!" She continued, having a really sexy expression. "I became like this because you bullied me when we were young! So you need to take responsibility and make me feel good! Hit me more!"

"…" I was speechless. So it was Arthur's fault?!

Chapter 75

The reason why Rania became a masochist was that the young me bullied her. And she still loved me even though I was like that? A real definition of a masochist, indeed.

Rania looked so sexy that I wanted to push her down. Rather, what stopped me from doing so?

"Alright, I will take responsibility. Live for me, Rania. Become my Vice-Captain, and I will give you what you need."

"Y-Yes, hit me more! They have seen me already. They have seen the real me, so it doesn't matter! Punish me more, Arthur!" Rania pleaded, and I nodded at her wish.

But before that…

"Say that you surrender, Rania. Say that I won the duel. Then, I will give you what you want right here and right now."

She nodded, "I-I surrender."

"The duel is over! The winner is Sir Arthur Vainglory!" Sophia announced, her face slightly red. "And everyone, I order you to leave right now! No one is allowed to enter the training ground!" She commanded the other female knights, and they replied at once.

"Y-Yes!"

I nodded gratefully at Sophia as she flashed a smile at me. Her lips moved slightly, mouthing some words, "Good job!"

The training ground was devoid of people in less than a minute, and I looked at Rania with a feral grin as my right hand rested on her butt, squeezing the red bum and inviting a soft moan from her mouth.

"Hnn! T-That sting a bit. It feels good~"

The dignified knight had turned into a masochistic sow.

"You are really enjoying this, aren't you?" I asked teasingly.

Her cheeks were flushed pink, and she answered shyly, "It hurts, but it also feels nice... Hmmm..."

Sophia walked up behind us, observing our actions. Unlike the other, she didn't leave and stayed on the side with a knowing smile.

I ignored her and turned to Rania. My eyes lingered on her breasts which swayed gently due to her movement, then trailed down her flat stomach until reaching her thighs.

Rania's gaze followed mine, and when she saw how I stared at her, her cheeks blushed dark red again. But unlike earlier, her embarrassment only made her look sexier instead.

"...What do you want, Arthur?"

"I will punish you," I replied without hesitation.

A sadistic smirk formed on her lips, "...Very well."

As if responding to my command, Rania raised her butt at me. My fingers slid under the hem of her skirt and grabbed onto the bottom edge. With a firm pull, I lifted it upwards, exposing her white leotard panties.

"Mmph!" Rania let out a muffled gasp. I smirked at her reaction and pulled down the cloth covering her ass, further revealing more flesh. It was bright red, but I spanked it again.

"Nngh... Ahhh! More!"

I slapped her reddened ass hard enough to make her yelp loudly. When did she become such a slut? Well, I guess that was expected, considering she was a masochist.

After spanking her several times, I slipped my hands underneath her leotard and touched her bare skin. Her ass felt warm and smooth, and I could feel her trembling beneath my touch.

I released her hands which I held behind her, giving her some freedom. She immediately rolled to the ground, raising herself on all fours while spreading her legs open wide.

"Please, Arthur! Spank me harder! Make me your slave! Use me however you please!"

She begged shamelessly, making me chuckle. Punishing my older sister in the public outdoors... This satisfying feeling couldn't be explained.

Then, I decided to test something. I put my finger between her wet folds and slowly pushed it inwards. She groaned loudly, arching her back and pushing her hips toward me.

This time, I kept going deeper, forcing my middle finger deep within her tight hole.

"Ahh... Aaaahhh! Oooohhhh!"

Rania screamed loudly, buckling her knees and clenching tightly around my finger. I continued moving it in and out of her, getting used to her insides and adjusting my pace accordingly.

When I reached three inches, I withdrew completely and spanked her.

"Ahhnn!"

She cried out, looking at me pleadingly. I smiled mischievously and rubbed her drenched pussy with my finger again, eliciting another cry from her lips.

Soon after I inserted two fingers inside her, she started moaning louder and squirming against me. At last, I added a third digit into her cunt and began to mess it even harder.

"Ooohhh! Mmmphhhhh! Nnnngggggh... Yeeeessss!"

Rania screamed in pleasure, her voice echoing throughout the empty training ground. Her face was flushed bright red, and her blonde hair was disheveled like a wild animal's.

But what caught my attention most was how her boobs shook violently, bouncing about each time my fingers pumped into her. They weren't small either; they were large enough to cover half of her chest, and their shape was very feminine.

The way they jiggled when she moved her torso excited me even more, and I imagined them being stuffed full of cock before shooting off loads of cum.

"Cumming~" Rania panted as I fingered her faster.

"Yes! Cum for me!" I encouraged her.

Rania responded by biting her lower lip, squeezing her inner walls tightly around my fingers, and releasing an ear-splitting scream. Her entire body convulsed, and soon after, her juices gushed forth over my hand, squirting like a fountain.

It was a lot, much more than I thought she would produce, so I took my fingers out of her pussy and spread them apart. Some of the sticky fluid dripped onto her thighs, leaving long trails along her soft skin.

The sight turned me on immensely, and I quickly removed my pants and boxers, freeing my rock-hard erection. I aimed at her exposed slit and placed myself directly above it, rubbing the tip across her entrance.

"Hurry up and put it in already..." Rania pleaded. "Or else I'll die from this torture! Please fuck me like an animal from behind!"

I chuckled, amused by her request. I pressed forward slightly until the head of my dick poked past her opening. Then, I slid it downwards without any resistance whatsoever.

"Ahh!" Rania gasped softly once my shaft disappeared into her pussy. She didn't even care that we were watched by Sophia, who somehow got close to us.

The redhead looked at us intensely with a superior gaze. She might feel good seeing her rival being skewered like this. "Ah... Sir Paladin is really the man. To think the Royal Knight will fall this low..." She muttered with a strange, possessive smile. "As expected of the man that I acknowledge."

Rania's pussy stretched around my cock easily, and I found myself enjoying every second of it. My sister had a nice tight cunt that seemed made just for my size, and I wanted nothing less than to fill her with my seed.

[Ding! You took Rania Reynala's virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!]

I smirked; there wasn't anything but pure bliss between us both.

After a few minutes of slow thrusting, I sped up and pounded away at my older sister. I could feel her insides tightening around me, gripping me tightly and milking me for all I was worth. It felt incredible, and I knew Rania loved it too.

"Nn! Spank me! Harder! Faster!" Rania begged.

So I did, smacking her ass cheeks hard whenever she asked for it. Each smack sent waves of pleasure through her body, making her moan continuously while her breasts bounced wildly.

Sophia was watching from the side. She crouched beside us and began to touch herself. But unlike Rania, she touched her clit instead of her pussy. I couldn't see what happened next because my eyes were glued to the sexy spectacle happening right before me.

"Hnn~ Please do me next, Sir Paladin!" Sophia said.

Her words surprised me, and I paused my thrusting momentarily. "What? Why?"

"I've decided to give myself to you." She answered.

That was unexpected. And yet, I liked the idea.

"Really?" I replied.

"Yeah, why not? Let me join the fun, please. I want you." She added. "If my rival got her virginity taken today, then I will too."

And I couldn't refuse such a beautiful woman. Not only that, this was the perfect opportunity for me to have some fun. I didn't know what she was thinking, but I wouldn't refuse her.

"Arthur... More... Hurt me more! Make me your bitch!" Rania demanded, grinding her hips.

With no hesitation, I slapped her butt again. The sound echoed throughout the surrounding, followed by the squelch of her flesh being hit.

Rania cried out loudly, arching her back and letting loose another orgasmic scream. This time, her voice sounded deeper and louder, making everyone within hearing range turn their heads toward our direction.

"Wait a minute, Rania. I am still talking to Sophia." I reminded her.

"Yes yes, sorry. Go ahead," Rania whispered, panting heavily. "As long as you prioritize this big sister over her!"

I grinned, satisfied that she understood how important this moment was. I grabbed her waist firmly and resumed fucking her faster and harder now. Her tits jiggled each time I slammed into her pussy, which made her nipples stand erect.

At the same time, I looked at Sophia.

"Prepare your pussy, then. I will take your virginity after this."

Chapter 76

She nodded silently. When I mentioned 'preparing,' a small shiver ran down her spine, so I knew she was excited about this. Sophia went all fours beside Rania, pushing her leotard that covered her pussy to the side, revealing a pink slit peeking out from underneath.

Somehow she was still having a superior smile as she glanced at Rania and me, respectively, as if she showed herself that she could also get my love, not only her.

It was a very cute sight to behold, especially since the rest of her body was drenched in sweat in her tight bodysuit. I stared at her pussy intently, admiring its beauty before sliding my finger across it.

"Aaagghhh!" Sophia screamed loudly.

She immediately clenched her teeth together, biting them unconsciously. I smiled slightly, knowing that this would be a pleasant experience for her. After all, she was already wet enough without any help.

But I wasn't done teasing her yet. I also needed to focus on Rania first, who was moaning softly beneath me. So I slid my fingers along her inner thighs until they reached her moist folds, rubbing against her clit gently.

Sophia gasped sharply, buckling forward.

"You're doing well, Sophia. Keep going like that." I told her calmly.

The redhead nodded vigorously, clenching her fists tightly. Then she started moving her hips, slowly rocking back and forth while my hands continued to stimulate her sensitive parts.

I returned to Rania, who was moving her hips by herself, rocking back and forth, and grounded her ass against me forcefully. My cock was buried deep inside her cunt, hitting her deepest part repeatedly.

"A-Arthur..." Rania moaned quietly. "...Make me yours."

I stopped thrusting and leaned over her face. With one hand, I took off her plated chest armor and groped her breast while moving faster.

"Mn... Mmmph..." Rania groaned. "Ahh~! Yessss~!"

Lewd sounds came out of her mouth, and her breathing became heavier. It seemed like she was close to having an orgasm soon. I kept up with her pace, enjoying every second of it. A smacking sound of her plump butt hitting my pelvis filled the air, accompanied by soft gasps and moans coming from her throat.

After several minutes, her body tensed suddenly. The muscles around her vagina tightened, and she let out a loud cry, almost screaming.

Then her legs stiffened, and she pushed her ass upwards hard. I smacked her once again with the hand I withdrew from Sophia's pussy. My knight subordinate began to touch herself to keep her slit wet and moist

"Nngah!" Sophia shouted loudly.

My eyes widened in shock upon witnessing such sudden action from her. But there was no turning back now because her juices were dripping out of her pussy. And if she wanted me to fuck her, then I would do just that.

So I pulled my dick out of Rania and quickly moved behind Sophia.

"Ah!" A disappointed sound escaped Rania's lips as my cock escaped her pussy. "Why?"

"Stay there. I will fuck you with my hands for now." My left hand went to her hair and tugged on it lightly.

Her cheeks reddened as I said this, but she remained quiet and obediently stayed where she was. She was even happy when I grabbed her hair.

"Yess~" She replied.

With that taken care of, I turned around and positioned myself between Sophia's asscheeks. Then I lined my tip against her pussy and rubbed it softly.

"Uuunnngh..." Sophia grunted audibly, shuddering as I pressed further. "Ahh~ Finally! Paladin's cock that I am dreaming for."

Slowly, inch by inch, my cock penetrated her pussy until I hit bottom. Her hot insides felt incredible, squeezing my shaft tightly and making my head spin.

[Ding! You took Sophia Holt's virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!]

"Hyaaaaah~" Sophia cried out loudly.

That was all the encouragement I needed. So I began pounding her harder than ever before. My left hand went to Rania's red ass, smacking her cheeks roughly as I thrust into Sophia.

This redhead was a possessive woman, a yandere if I guessed correctly. So I decided not to take advantage of her kindness. Instead, I made sure to treat her nice so she wouldn't act later.

"Guh! Uwaaaaahhhhh!" Sophia yelled loudly, shaking violently as I slammed my hips against hers. ｂｅ𝚍ｎｏｖｅ𝚕．ｃｏｍ

As I did this, my right hand went down to her gigantic breasts, fondling them firmly. I squeezed them roughly, eliciting a gasp from the redhead.

Soon after, she arched her back and squirmed, her entire body trembling uncontrollably as another climax approached.

And with that, her walls clenched tight around my cock, milking me relentlessly. I could feel her pussy tightening around me, trying to milk every drop of cum out.

"Ooohhh..."

I pulled out before I cummed, leaving only my tip inside her pussy.

"P-Please..." Sophia begged me desperately. "Give me your seed."

"Not now." I grinned at her, "Rania first." I continued, turning to my older sister.

"Ah~!" Rania exclaimed happily upon seeing me approaching. "You are here again!"

The sight of her white bodysuit clung to her skin due to sweat caused my heart rate to rise instantly. But I managed to remain calm and gave her a smile instead.

"Yes, I'm sorry I couldn't come earlier," I told her honestly, kneeling behind her. "I'll punish you more now. As for you, Sophia. That's enough for today."

Sophia nodded silently. I didn't need to tell her anything anyway.

"But don't worry," I added, grabbing one of her tits, "you get to enjoy some pleasure too. Come here."

"Yes!" Sophia replied, getting close to me, "Please kiss me as you pleasure yourself using my rival's body, Sir Paladin."

"Of course." I smiled and kissed her passionately.

It was a long passionate kiss, full of lustful passion. After which we broke apart, her face flushed red.

"Mmph... Mmmph..." Sophia moaned, panting heavily.

I also positioned my cock in front of Rania's slit.

"Ah! It's here again!" My older sister gasped, "Your cock feels amazing! Please spank me again! The pain, it feels really good!"

"Okay." I agreed without hesitation.

Then I slowly pushed forward, sinking my rod into her warm depths.

"Aaaghhhh!" Rania screamed as I entered her, causing her whole body to tremble.

I held her waist firmly and began pumping my hips, pushing deeper each time. Soon my balls were hitting her clit hard, sending shockwaves through both our bodies.

"Nnnggah!" Rania moaned loudly, biting her lip.

Just like what happened to Sophia, I soon reached the point where I would cum any moment. I had been holding back for a long time already. And just as expected, my orgasm arrived quickly.

"Haah! Ahhh!" I groaned loudly, feeling my semen shooting deep within Rania as I squeezed her ass cheek.

[Ding! You had cummed inside Rania Reynala's pussy! Your Sins increased by 5!]

Her own orgasm came shortly after, making her tighten up around me. We remained locked together for a while longer, then separated. Rania's head planted on the ground, tongue out. "Haa... Haa... T-That was amazing. I-I was glad I admitted my weakness to you."

Sophia went to her knees and almost immediately face approached my cock that I pulled out from Rania's pussy.

"Let me clean it for you, Sir Paladin."

Slurp slurrpp.

She licked my shaft thoroughly, cleaning off all traces of their juices and my cum. Then she moved lower and started licking my ball sack, getting rid of the remaining fluids there. Finally, she took my softening member between her lips and sucked it dry, savoring its taste.

When done, she looked up at me and said, "Thank you for giving me such an intense experience, Sir Paladin. I will repay you even better next time. I will show you that I am better than her."

The predatory smile plastered on Sophia's face reminded me of those yandere in stories I read. I had tamed the masochist. So I was certain I could tame this yandere after I dominated my masochist sister.

Earlier, she only wanted to get her virginity taken because I took Rania's. Her competitive and possessive spirit didn't allow her to be left behind by the others.

"Yeah." I grinned. "I am looking forward to it."

Chapter 77

Rania was half-unconscious after I creampied her. I fixed my and her clothes and carried her on my back. Even then, she was still too aroused to think clearly and pressed her breasts against me.

"Arthur~ Give me more." She whispered into my ears, and I chuckled in reaction.

"Wait a minute, okay?" I replied, turning to Sophia. "My bad, but I will leave for now. I will accompany you in the near future, Sophia. Whenever you want it, just call me or visit my mansion."

"It's not a problem, Sir Paladin," Sophia replied as she fixed her bodysuit. It was still drenched with clear liquid from her pussy. "I will visit tomorrow to see my rival's condition." She continued, having a predatory smile.

"Hahaha, alright then."

Turning around, I used Purification to clean the training ground that was drenched with our liquid and filled with sex scent. After that, I nodded at Sophia and used Flash to return to my mansion.

I was still not satisfied with Rania and wanted to satisfy her more. When I jumped around the roof quickly, in a blur, she fully regained consciousness and wrapped her arms around my neck.

"A-Arthur?! W-Where are we going?"

"Of course, to my mansion. You want to continue, right?" I looked over my shoulder and squeezed her butt roughly.

Her smile turned into a deranged one as I noticed her pupil change into a heart shape. Then while trying to hold her moaning, she spoke, "Yesshh."

"That's the answer I want to hear."

I squeezed rougher and gained a pleasured moan from her. My fingers dug into her soft flesh, kneading them as I moved from roof to roof until I reached my mansion.

The twin nuns, Lisa and Lara, were waiting for me like usual. But once they noticed Rania's expression, they didn't say anything and only bowed at me with stoic expressions.

We entered the mansion, and Garcia stood there in the lobby.

"Ah, Sir Paladin." She exclaimed, looking at me and then at Rania. She smiled at us and continued, "Please enjoy yourself."

"Yes. Don't allow anyone to enter my room."

"Certainly." The sexy nun bowed, and her gigantic breasts bounced.

"Haa... Arthur. L-Let's go. Hnn~! I-I am about to cum!" Rania begged with a flushed face and sexy expression. My hands were still kneading her ass cheek, slowly going toward her slit. That was the reason why she had kept moaning since earlier.

"Alright, hold on a second, you masochist sister." I gripped her butt with a bit of force, and she then squealed like a pig.

"Hiiieee! It feels goood!"

I laughed, amused by how cute she sounded. Then I walked to my bedroom without letting her fall off my back. Once there, I placed her down on the ground and undressed.

Then I sat on the edge of the bed and watched Rania on the floor..

"Are you ready?" I asked, looking at her from a distance.

"Mhm." Without me saying anything, she began to undress. Her nipples got hard when she did so as her leotard and knight uniform dropped to the floor.

At that moment, I heard a notification.

[Ding! You had humiliated Rania Reynala's pride and dignity as a knight! Your Sins increased by 25!]

My eyes bulged slightly. This could happen too?

"What are your intentions towards me? Do you plan on drilling my cunt again? Or do you want to fill my mouth instead? How about fucking both holes at once?" She asked with an expression befitting a masochistic sow.

"Well, let me tell you something." I pointed to the floor with my finger, instantly calming myself down, and grinned. "Why don't you start by making me erect first? And then you can pleasure yourself by using my little member."

"Nngh..."

"You heard what I said. Now get started."

She raised her head up and stared at my dick, which was already erect due to the arousal caused by talking dirty with her. While staring at it, she took her hand and touched its tip. She licked it softly before grabbing it with her other hand.

"Haa... This is something that will break my pussy~ How big... My little brother has such a powerful weapon hidden beneath his pants all along. I wish I had known this sooner."

With a groan, Rania put my cock between her lips and sucked it. It was a sloppy blowjob, but she made sure that no part of my shaft was left untouched. She even licked the base while sucking the top half.

After some time, she stopped and pulled away, giving me a chance to catch my breath. My cock was fully erect after being sucked by her for quite a long period.

"How does it feel now, Arthur?"

"It feels good, thanks to you." I replied honestly.

"That's great!" Rania cackled. "Now, if you please, use my body to fulfill your desires. Use everything I have to make yourself happy. Spank me! Squeeze my breasts! Use my body however you please!"

Rania turned around and spread her pussy in front of my crotch, slowly bracing her knees against mine. Her wetness leaked out onto the floor, dripping down her thighs. The tip of my cock touched her slit and slid through her folds, penetrating her tight hole.

"Aaahh... Yes. You're really big. It hurts, but it feels good!" She moaned as she felt more and more of my girth slide deeper inside her tight cunt. Her hands held her cheek, which melted with a perverted smile. 𝒃𝙚𝒅𝒏𝙤𝙫𝒆𝒍．𝙘𝒐𝙢

Her inner walls stretched wide open to accept my thickness, feeling every inch of me sliding further within her. The sensation was incredible; I could barely contain myself from blowing my load right there and then. It was even tighter than before.

However, I wanted to savor the moment longer. So, I grabbed her hips tightly and thrust harder into her pussy, forcing my way deep inside.

She was a masochist. She loved getting hurt and used. So I grabbed her bouncing breasts and squeezed them hard, causing her to moan loudly. With each thrust, I forced her legs apart wider, allowing more of my length to slip into her vagina.

The sound of our skin slapping together filled the room, accompanied by the sounds of us grunting and panting heavily. The smell of sweat mixed with her sex stung my nostrils.

Eventually, I reached the deepest point of her cunt where only a small amount of space remained to enter. As soon as I hit bottom, she screamed in pleasure and threw her head backward.

"Ooooh! M-More! Be rougher, Arthur!"

"You fucking masochist sister. I love you."

"I love you too! Move faster! Harder! Mess me up until I break apart! Ahn~ Hnnn!"

I obliged. I picked up the pace and slammed her ass harder. Each slam sent shockwaves throughout her body, making her squirm like a fish on land.

Soon enough, we were moving at a frantic speed. We fucked furiously, slamming into one another repeatedly. Our bodies slapped together loud and clear, creating a noise louder than thunder.

As our movements grew wilder, Rania became less coherent. Only moanings and screams escaped her mouth, making it difficult to understand her words. However, I understood her feelings well enough.

"Ahhh... Owww... Aahh! Nnggggh!"

She wanted to be fucked silly, to be impregnated with my seed. She begged for it over and over again. But most importantly, she wanted to experience pain and humiliation. That was why I decided not to hold back anymore.

I grabbed her tits hard, squeezing them so tight that they began to bruise. I could heal them later. Right now, what mattered was satisfying her needs.

"Mmph! Yesssss! Do it! Hurt meeeeee! Yes, do whatever you want to me."

I took a firm grip of her waist and lifted her up, throwing her onto the bed. I followed behind and climbed atop her, pushing my cock into her pussy once more.

This time, instead of going slow and gentle, I went full throttle. I rammed her as fast and hard as possible, sending jolts of pleasure through her entire body. Every single stroke sent waves of ecstasy coursing through her, making it impossible to resist climaxing.

"Nngaaahn! Ahhhh! Hardeeeeer!"

With each thrust, I made sure to slam her boobs harder. They bounced wildly with each impact, eliciting shrieks of delight from both Rania and I. Soon, all I heard was her muffled cries of joy and pleasure, along with my heavy breathing.

After a few minutes of nonstop pounding, I finally let loose inside her womb. My balls tightened up and released their precious cargo into Rania's womb, filling her completely with thick ropes of cum.

We kept on having sex after that. Eventually, she came more than ten times while I shot my load four times. When it ended, I fell on top of her and kissed her passionately.

"Wow..." I muttered as I looked at Rania, who looked exhausted yet satisfied. "That was fun."

"Haa... Haa... I-I'm glad you enjoyed yourself. Thanks, Arthur" she said as she smiled happily.

"No worries." I replied as I lay beside her, taking out the usual potion I gave to my girls. "Drink this, Rania. If you do, I will have a lot of fun with you in the future. Don't forget about that promise either, about you becoming my Vice-Captain." I added, knowing how much she liked being treated badly.

"Yes. I'll become your Vice-Captain and take good care of you, Arthur," she responded cheerfully before gulping down the potion. She didn't even ask what kind of potion that was, showing how she looked forward to having fun with me again.

With a beautiful smile, she lay on her side and looked at me with a smile. "Keep me by your side, okay, my little brother? I can't live without you anymore. I have accepted my weak side. I am just your masochistic sister who loved being bullied. So protect me."

"Sure thing." I grinned as I hugged her tightly against my chest. Then, we shared a long kiss before she fell asleep in my arms.

Chapter 78

The following morning, I woke up with Rania beside me. The morning sunlight penetrated the side window, shining a bright warm light on the room.

I looked at my naked older sister beside me. She held my left hand tightly while moaning slightly as it brushed against her pink mound.

"Hnn~"

This was the former Knight Commander, the dignified knight that I humiliated yesterday. As a result, she had fallen completely dependent on me and admitted her masochist tendency in front of the female church knights.

Her curvaceous body, with lean, defined muscle, was really arousing. Still, maybe she had some important business to finish today, so I didn't want to bother her. I didn't want her to be fully dependent on me and forget about her normal life.

Raising my body slowly and taking my hand off Rania's grip, I stretched and yawned.

'It's been a few days, 7 days to be exact, since I have arrived in this world. All day is fulfilling, but let's see what has changed with my Domination System and Rania's progress.'

Thinking so, I opened my status first, looking at my Sins and Virtues.

Name: Arthur Vainglory

Race: Human

Lv: 100

Sins: 104

Virtues: 60

My Sins had passed the 100 mark, but it was still not enough to dominate Eliza, not to mention Rania. I needed 200 for my childhood friend and 500 for my older sister.

However…

Requirement:

1. Beat her in an official duel (Done)

2. Get her recognition. (Done)

3. Spank her butt in public 5 times (Done)

4. Win the annual tournament of Virtue Academy

At least the requirement was progressing nicely.

"Ugh… Hmmm."

I felt like something was tugging my left hand, and I looked at it. Rania squirmed around, making a noise as her eyes fluttered open slowly. Without her noticing, in her half-awake state, she brought my hand to her mouth and licked it.

"Hnn… Salty."

She immediately let it go, however. Of course, it would be salty. I used this hand to finger her yesterday, and it was covered in her own liquid. Her eyes opened, and she realized what she had just done.

"Huh?" A confused voice leaked from her mouth. She noticed me and raised her body, using the blanket to cover her body. "Arthur? Morning." She greeted me with a shy smile.

"Morning, Rania." I greeted her with a smile. "You need to wake up now. Someone is walking to this mansion, and we need to get dressed now."

"Someone?" She asked, looking at me curiously. The pervert masochist face she showed me yesterday was nowhere to be seen. She could at least control herself that much.

"Yes." I nodded, looking at my radar. A new blue dot was walking toward the mansion with a rather fast pace. When I used Appraisal on it, the result showed that it was Sophia. "It's the one who said you are her rival."

"… The knight yesterday?" Rania's voice dropped as she frowned. "I didn't like that person, and she's not my rival. How dare she interrupt our time together…" She muttered the last sentence in a low voice.

Ah, that time, huh? When I suddenly stopped to take Sophia's virginity. So Rania cared about that?

"She will be your subordinate in the future," I responded as I got off the bed, using the Purification to the whole room, including Rania and me, and got dressed. "So you can do whatever you want to her," I smirked, looking at my older sister's beautiful smile.

"I won't hold back." She replied, jumping off the bed. The blanket fell off, revealing her beautiful naked body, as she walked toward me. "I might beat her, you know?"

"I don't mind. As long as it's a friendly duel."

"Well then. Let's meet her. But first…"

Suddenly, she leaned forward and kissed me on the lips, invading my mouth with her tongue. I attacked her back, and our tongues intertwined with each other as a lewd wet sound echoed in the room. I squeezed my hands into her soft bum, inviting a muffled moan.

It lasted for at least a minute, and we backed away from each other as a trail of saliva connected our tongues. Kissing her was truly exceptional, giving me some pleasures as my tongue touched hers.

"Haa… Haa…" Rania breathed roughly with a flushed face. "You're so good at this."

"I'll take that as a compliment." I smiled at her and attacked once again, sucking her tongue.

Rania accepted it and our kiss became deeper and longer. Our tongues sought each other as our saliva mixed with each other. It was sweet and I could get really addicted to it. My hand also kneaded her breasts, giving her some pleasure as she moaned into my mouth.

Before this, I kissed with the other girls because I wanted to kiss them. But now, I experienced how good kissing was.

Once we backed away from each other once again, Rania's face was a mess. Saliva went everywhere, and her face, to her nape, turned slightly red.

I burst out to laughter first as I used Purification on her. But then, she laughed too. I noticed that my face was also a mess, so I used the skill on myself this time.

We laughed at each other, and I gave her the now clean leotard and knight uniform so she could get dressed. Well, they would be changed to black bodysuit and white church knight uniforms, but that would be for later.

After we got dressed, we went to the lobby. According to my Presence Detection, Sophia had already arrived in my mansion and was currently inside on the first floor.

"Good morning, Sir Paladin." The platinum-haired nun greeted me with a soft smile. "You have a guest. She's currently in the drawing room, waiting for you and Miss Reynala. Allow me to guide you." She continued.

"Thank you, Garcia. You may rest if you want to. I already know where the drawing room is."

"Please, Sir Paladin. This is my duty."

She refused by saying that, and I only smiled wryly and let Garcia guide us to the drawing room. We walked behind the nun, who swayed her hips left and right in a sexy manner. 𝐛𝗲𝐝𝐧𝗼𝐯𝐞𝐥．𝐜𝐨𝗺

"Hey Arthur… Are the nuns here…"

"Not all of them." I immediately replied without waiting for Rania to finish her sentence. "Only 2 right now; the other 3 haven't had their turn yet." I continued with a grin as I looked at my older sister. "And teacher Emilia too. Are you jealous?"

"Teacher Emilia?" She asked, surprised. But then, she nodded slightly. "I see. As long as you… spank me… I won't mind how many girls you have. Because among them, only I am your older sister." Rania puffed her chest proudly, causing her well-developed breasts to bounce.

"Don't worry about it," I replied, spanking her juicy butt lightly from the top of her skirt. A low, playful giggle escaped her mouth.

Garcia looked over her shoulder with an envious look. She turned around almost immediately as she stopped in front of a room.

"We've arrived, Sir Paladin. The guest is inside."

She pushed the door open for us, and we entered. Greeting me was the luxurious drawing room.

"Thanks, Garcia," I said as I walked past the door, looking at the interior of the drawing room and closing the door behind us.

The room was bathed in a glow from artificial light from a chandelier hanging on the ceiling. Two sofas and two couches surrounded a long table in the middle of the room.

A person sat on one of the couches. Her long hair was tied in a high ponytail, falling to her back. Her white and black uniform, with a short slit skirt, enhanced her curvy figure and large breasts, fitting tightly to her skin with a golden shoulder pad.

"Sir Paladin!" Once I entered, she stood up and put her right hand on her left chest. Those gigantic mountains bounced wildly as a predatory smile appeared on her face, turning into Rania. "Greeting for you too, Vice-Captain." Her tone was laced with a competitive spirit.

Rania also smiled, but there was a hidden hostility behind that smile. Sparks seemed to be formed between the two female knights, probably the strongest in this kingdom if we took Isabelle out of the list.

"Greetings, Dame Sophia. It seems that I have shown you disgraceful behavior yesterday ."

"Oh, please don't mind that. I lost yesterday, but I would certainly make Sir Paladin look at my way more than yours. The position of Vice-Captain will be mine shortly."

"Hahaha, how funny. Arthur is the one who asked me to have this position." Rania laughed wryly, and her smile then dropped from her face. "I changed my mind. I will make sure this Paladin Knight Squad respects their superior."

"Fufufu, I do respect my superior, as long as they are stronger than me."

Were they getting along well or not, only they knew. Even I, as the concerned party and their superior, could only watch them from the side.

'As long as they don't kill each other, I won't interfere with their relationship.'

Besides, if I left them like this, I would maybe be able to enjoy another threesome, better than yesterday.

"Get along well." I only said that to them. "And Sophia, introduce Rania to the church knight squad and the others. Give her the new uniform too."

"Yes, Sir Paladin." The red lioness replied before turning to Rania once again.

"As for you, Rania. Get along well with your new subordinates. I will tell the headmistress about this new arrangement. For the self-defense class in the Royal Academy, you can still teach them. I'll also allow you to take a day off from the knight squad at that time."

"I understand." My older sister nodded.

Both female knights then glared at each other once more; no one was willing to back away. Even if Rania said Sophia wasn't her rival, this atmosphere was only created by rivals who met each other, no?

'Let's leave them this way. They look happy, so it's not my problem.'

Chapter 79

Both of them left the mansion and headed to the church. Both of them were talented and smart, so I could trust them to handle the affair in the church. My Paladin knight squad might be ready in a few days if things go smoothly.

'A yandere and a masochist see each other as a rival, and both are trying to get my acknowledgement. How interesting.'

I would've never thought something like this to happen if I were still in that place, Horizon Online.

"Sir Paladin." A soft voice mixed with a heavy breath called for me from behind.

Turning around, I saw Garcia standing at the open door, looking at me with a feverish gaze.

"W-Who would you ask to accompany you tonight, Sir Paladin?" She asked with expectation written in her eyes. Her red face looked sexy as sweat dripped down to her large breasts, resting on the slit made between them.

"I-If I may, I would recommend myself and Mia, Sir. She is a bit anxious and insecure about night duty." She continued.

I smiled at the Half-Devil nun. Her lust couldn't be held back any longer, huh?

"I will call you tonight," I replied, and she beamed with a happy smile as her breath turned heavier from arousal. Her body shivered in delight, and clear liquid dripped down from her inner thighs just at the thought of it.

"But not for Mia. Tell her not to worry and calm herself first. If she's ready, ask her to find me in the future."

"Certainly, Sir Paladin. I am sorry if I overstep my boundary."

Garcia bowed deeply, and I nodded at her.

"No problem," I responded. "Also, if you can't hold yourself back, use the toy I gave you. And I might return late, so you can prepare yourself in my room first." 𝑏𝑒𝑑𝘯𝑜𝘷𝑒𝑙．𝑐𝘰𝘮

Raising her head quickly, her mound moved along with her, and she replied, "Yes! I will wait with my slit wet and moist, ready for use, Sir Paladin!"

Truly, Garcia was the finest nun and servant of all time. The way she satisfied me with her answer was truly wondrous. I didn't regret asking this lewd nun to serve me.

"I know I can count on you."

After instructing Garcia, I tried to find Mia. Finding her was relatively easy, as she always cleaned the hallway or my room.

This time, I noticed she was in my room when I went to the drawing room earlier, so I returned there. I haven't seen Milea anywhere since this morning. Even her dot wasn't in the mansion. She was probably doing grocery shopping.

Anyway, I reached my room and was about to enter, but I stopped when I heard something unexpected.

"Haa… Sir Paladin. He's so kind. I love him. I love him. I love him."

'That voice… That's Mia, no?'

I heard a long inhale from inside and became a bit worried. She didn't seem to notice me yet, so I focused on my senses to hear her better.

"Hmm~ His smell is so good! Ah, I love him. I want him. I want to lock him in my room. I want to get him for myself! I want to push him down every time I see him! His touch, his voice, ah~ I love all of him!"

"…"

I was speechless. Let's scratch about Sophia being a yandere. That redhead lioness was only a possessive woman. I found myself a yandere at the level of that crazy Princess in my own mansion.

'I should've known that Sana won't send any normal nun to my side.'

Silently, I walked away from my room, still dressed in my white shirt and black pants.

It was my mistake for not asking Mia yesterday and instead continued having sex with Rania.

"I didn't hear anything," I muttered to myself as I exited my mansion.

The twin nuns were tending the garden, and they turned to me as I showed up from within. Lisa was holding a watering can, and Lara was sowing some fertilizer while crouching, showing her pure white g-string panties.

They stopped what they were doing, put down whatever they held, and greeted me simultaneously. "Good morning, Your Holiness."

"Good morning, you two." I greeted them back with a smile. "Do you know where the baby Black Tiger I brought the other day is? I wanted to see it again to ensure the little guy still remembers me."

Back when Sins Paradise was still a game, a pet was a part of the game system. Players could have a pet and raise them to help them in battle.

There was one catch, though. They needed to visit the pet at least once every 3 days so they wouldn't forget you.

It had been 2 days since I neglected the baby Black Tiger, so I needed to see it today.

"The baby Black Tiger is in the stable located behind the mansion, Your Holiness," Lisa explained.

"We've been feeding it with the food inside the can you gave us. Somehow, it will be full and refuse to eat after one spoonful. So there is still half-can worth of food left in the storage." And Lara followed suit.

"We have a stable behind the mansion?" My eyes bulged slightly, surprised.

Stable wasn't something I had expected from a mansion in Academy City. But then, I remembered seeing some carriages passing through the main street; it was normal if mansions in this city had a stable to keep the horses.

"Yes, we do." Both of them nodded to answer.

"Shall I guide you to the stable, Your Holiness?" Lara smiled sweetly at me. "I've finished spreading the fertilizer, and it only needs Lisa to do the watering. So I am quite free at the moment."

"Sure." I nodded.

"Well then, this way." Lara showed me the way, walking through a small path made from hexagonal stones put together between beautiful flower beds.

The flower bloomed beautifully, and the sweet smell tickled my nostril. Many butterflies were flying around the flower bed, various in colors.

So we already had these flowers in the mansion? They were red, and I liked the smell when I smelt them when walking back that night. No need to raise the flower from the start, then. I might walk through this path often in the future.

Passing the flower bed's path, we arrived on the dirt track. It was dry, but dust kicked up into the air when we walked past it. And then, we arrived at the stable.

The structure was made of sturdy wood and had a rustic charm. The stable was surprisingly spacious, with several stalls lining the walls. It would be quite a sight if horses were in these stalls.

"The baby Black Tiger is over there, Your Holiness." Lara pointed at a pile of hay in one of these stalls.

It lay curled up, its tail wrapped around its body, and its paws twitching slightly as it dreamed, basked in sunlight.

When I approached, it moved slightly, making a rustling sound. Then it opened its eyes, the golden irises looking straight at me.

"Grr…" It growled, clearly wary of me, noticing the difference in our strength.

"Don't be afraid, little tiger." I crouched down, pulling a pet snack in the form of a small cracker. The color was brown, like dog food.

Slowly, I stretched my hand full of pet snacks toward the baby Black Tiger. "You can have this. I will not do anything to you."

It still hesitated. But it approached my hand slowly, sniffing around. Then it opened its mouth and nibbled on the snacks happily.

"Hahaha, you don't need to eat it so fast."

As I watched it eating the snacks heartily, I laughed. This little guy was rather cute, and I was quite fond of an animal like this.

Lara was watching from the side, looking at me with a warm gaze.

"So His Holiness has this side of him. As expected from the Paladin. So kind." She muttered in a low voice, but I could still hear her.

I wasn't as kind as she thought. If I didn't like this Black Tiger, I would just kill it.

Anyway, this little guy had finished the snacks and licked his paw, cleaning the little crumb that got stuck on its fur. I tried to pat its head, and it purred happily like a cat.

"Alright, I've decided," I said, petting the small tiger with a small. I will name you Astro."

"Kyu!" Astro cried happily. It was quite smart, and it noticed that I had given it a name.

"Hahaha, look at you." I took Astro softly with my hands, putting the baby Black Tiger on my right shoulder. "Shall we hunt something, little guy? Let's invite someone too."

"Kyu!" It answered delightfully.

'It's time to power-level this little guy and my childhood friend. Only being Level 25 isn't enough to ensure her safety, after all. Maybe I should bring Emilia too if she's free. I don't want my woman to be weak.'

Also… Adam should be in the Academy now. I forgot about that guy because I was distracted by creating my knight squad. Did he return to normal already?

The revival should've reseted his status to normal. But considering the nature of this magic that I didn't know well, I wasn't confident with my own guess.

'Might as well check whether his status has reset since he had revived. Because I was pretty sure that Alexander's status hadn't changed, and I had killed him enough to reset that arrogant boy's status back to Level 1.'

Chapter 80

After deciding, I instructed Lara to protect the mansion like usual and walked out of my mansion area.

My destination was the teacher's dorm to meet with Emilia. Astro snuggled closely on my neck, clinging with its paw so it wouldn't fall off my shoulder.

The sun peeked from the horizon over the Academy City's tall wall. It was still around six in the morning, quite early for me to wake up, actually.

However, I did sleep pretty early after I was done with Rania, and sleeping too much would make my body sore.

Anyway, I infiltrated the dorm with [Shadow Cape]. Due to Astro's nature as my pet and [Shadow Cape]'s effect, this little guy who was hidden beneath the cape could also enter the shadow with me.

Even if I was Paladin, infiltrating the teacher's dorm like this was still a violation. Of course, I wouldn't get into trouble, but still, that would hurt my reputation.

Entering Emilia's room, I noticed she was still sleeping. Her blanket covered her naked body as her chest moved up and down in a rhythm with her breathing.

The bed under her was wet, and so was her body from a clear liquid. It was mostly concentrated around the area of her inner crotch, and I could guess what had happened last night just from that.

"Hnn~ Arthur~" She mumbled my name in her sleep.

Looking at her, she had clearly continued doing lewd things by herself until morning and had forgotten about time. Her sex drive was insane, and only Garcia was someone I knew who could rival it. And that platinum-haired nun was a Half-Devil; half of her blood was a lewd Devil's blood.

That much should tell how high Emilia's sex drive was. To be on par with Half-Devil and probably the real Succubus was crazy.

'That's also why I like her. My obedient bitch teacher.'

I approached her slowly and stood beside the bed, taking off my [Shadow Cape]. Emilia squirmed around, and the blanket got kicked off her body, revealing two pink mounds and a wet slit further down.

"Uhh…" She groaned, feeling cold air brushing against her skin. Her long eyelashes fluttered open slowly as she brought her hand to her forehead, rubbing against it. "Hmm?"

And then her eyes meet mine. We stayed silent for a second, and I raised my hand.

"Hello, Emilia. I saw that you pleasured yourself last night."

"Un." She nodded slightly, still half-asleep. "I heard from the green-haired nun that you couldn't visit yesterday. And I had a busy day talking to the headmistress about the incident two days ago, so I am a bit stressed after not getting anything for 2 days straight."

Crawling to the edge, Emilia pushed her face toward me.

"So, kiss me, please? As a reward for my hard work." She spoke in a pampered tone, like a spoiled little lady. Somehow, it didn't fit her image.

A mature lady with gigantic tits was acting like a spoiled, pampered little missy. Still, it was cute of her, so I gave her a deep kiss, invading her mouth with my tongue.

"Hmnn~" She breathed a moan into my mouth, enjoying the kiss as she got off her bed and hugged me. Her breasts were pressed against my chest, and she tiptoed slightly to make off the difference in our height.

A lewd, slurping, and splashing voice rang in the room. Our tongues intertwined, attacking each other as I hugged Emilia back tightly, squeezing her ass and brushing her slit slightly with my finger, inviting a muffled moan from her.

We ended the kiss after a minute or so, leaving a trail of saliva connecting our tongues as we both backed away.

"Haa… That refilled my energy." Emilia smiled beautifully as she licked her lips. "So, my master who dominates me, what do you want from this slave that you visit her early in the morning?" She continued with a playful tone.

She knew that I had never seen her as my slave, only as my woman. However, thinking she could tease me by saying that was na?ve. I wouldn't be fazed by such a word after doing the nasty thing to Rania.

"Actually, I want to raise this little guy and Eliza's Level. Do you want to come along? Might as well raise yours too." I pointed at Astro on my shoulder, and it let out a cute cry.

"Today?" Emilia hummed, crossing her arms under her breasts. "I only have a homeroom for today and have no specific class. So I will be quite free after 8 AM."

8 AM, huh? That worked, too, as I also needed to check on Adam.

"Alright." I nodded at her with a smile. "Am I allowed to go to the academy while dressed like this? Unfortunately… I can't change into my uniform right now."

Emilia looked at me from head to toe, stopping for a second when her gaze arrived at my crotch but then continued again.

"I guess it's not a problem… Your uniform was ripped apart from training, I heard? Let's just say that and pretend that you got no new uniform yet." She smirked. "Nobody will question it. You are Castitas Church's Paladin, after all."

"Hahaha, that's true." I laughed at her words. As a teacher, she wasn't really following the rules. It worked great for me. "Before we go to the academy, I have a question."

"Ask anything." She replied. "Am I willing to go through both holes with toys? Or do I want to have a public outdoor activity? Ask me anything, Arthur." She continued with a perverted and aroused smile.

Why was her question similar to Rania's? The only difference was that Emilia didn't ask to be hurt because she wasn't a masochist.

Both holes by using toys seemed to be interesting, though. However, I needed to focus on my question.

"What is headmistress Alesia's response when you report what I did to Alexander Blurose?" I asked seriously. ｂ𝚎ｄｎ𝚘ｖ𝚎ｌ.𝚌𝚘ｍ

Depending on the answer, I might need to stop attending the academy. That was a shame, but I couldn't really do anything about it.

If Alesia also disliked what I did to Alexander, it would also affect my plan of getting close to that sexy, old elf milf.

"Unexpectedly." Emilia started as she let out a sigh. "The headmistress said she didn't really mind what you did. She also said she would like to meet you when she returns from the Capital in 14 days. She said she has a personal investigation and left dealing with you to me."

"Really?"

Did the headmistress have a plan involving me? Also, personal investigation, huh? I wouldn't become a narcissist and say that her personal investigation might be about me, but I also couldn't leave that fact out of the realm of possibilities.

However, it seemed like I still had a chance to get close to that beautiful old elf and dominate her in the future. She said she wasn't cheap, and not even a Paladin would get her easily. That meant she herself said that I could get her if I proved myself enough.

"Yes," Emilia confirmed with a nod. "That's what she said."

"That's good. That means I can still attend the academy without getting any problems from her."

"Indeed." Emilia smiled widely, approaching me. "But Arthur, something strange happened in the academy yesterday."

"Something strange?" I asked, noticing that Emilia sounded more serious than usual.

"Yes. First, student Adam didn't attend the class. Second, Princess Carrissa is snooping around Class 3. Not directly, but I recognized some noble girls in the same circle as the first Princess. They talked to some students from Class 3, asking where the Paladin was."

"Hmm…" My hand went on my chin, and I lowered my gaze, falling into thought.

'I've already guessed about the latter, but I didn't expect Adam not to show up in the Academy. Did he not revive properly in the church? Or did Beatrice notice that I would kill Adam and set up another revival chamber in an unknown location?'

It was a miscalculation on my part. I should've killed Adam in the training ground if I knew his revived point had changed. Probably, he changed it to the same one those assassins used.

'I need to wait for Sandra to know more, then.'

"Thank you for telling me, Emilia." I kissed her lightly on the lips, and she smiled in satisfaction. "I'll reward you tonight after we return from the hunt."

"Anything for you, Arthur."

Chapter 81

After waiting for Emilia to get dressed in her suit, I got out of the dorm and went to the academy first. I needed to fetch Eliza, or she would be sulking, especially after I didn't attend the academy without telling her yesterday.

As expected, Eliza was standing near the gate, looking around anxiously while pouting. She fidgeted around uncomfortably as many students looked at her, but she didn't care and only tried to find me.

"Dummy Arthur… where is he?" She muttered in a low voice, kicking the ground.

Because I was hiding in the shadow using [Shadow Cape] to see her funny reaction, she was unaware that I was behind her and continued grumbling.

"He suddenly disappeared yesterday, not even telling me! Hmph! I was kind to him because he was my childhood friend, but he hid many things from me! I don't know any more about him!"

Once again, she kicked the small pebble on the ground and cast her eyes down, mumbling in an inaudible voice.

"Dummy… What if he got hurt from fighting a monster? You are such a dummy, Eliza. You should go to his mansion to ask if everything is okay, not grumbling to yourself here. Uuuhh… Why can't you be honest?! I hate it!"

And I noticed tears falling down her face.

'Shit.'

"Ugghh… I really hate myself."

This was bad. I thought she would be fine due to her strong front and good mentality, but she only put that face up to hide her insecurity.

I should've known about this because I knew she was always dishonest with her own feelings. But I chose to ignore it because she looked cute when she tried to deny her own feelings, leading to her pouting at me.

'I should show myself now, or our relationship will be bent and not the same anymore.'

So I showed up behind her, softly wrapping my arms around her neck. When I touched her, she jolted a little but then turned around as if she knew whose arms were wrapped around her.

"Arthur?" She asked, still with tears dripping from the corner of her face. She tried to wipe it with her hand, but I beat her to it.

"I am here," I said softly. "You shouldn't say that, Eliza. Hating yourself is the last thing you can do. You are fine just the way you are."

"Sob… You're a dummy!" She shouted loudly and bit my hand that was close to her face.

It didn't hurt, but I certainly felt some resistance to it. To make her satisfied, I also faked a hurtful expression.

"Ouch! That hurts, Eliza!"

"Meh! That's your own fault! Why did you suddenly appear behind me, you idiot!"

"It's because you're crying."

At my words, she jumped at me.

Using her small hands, she punched my chest repeatedly. It was like a small animal trying to push a big human away and only tickled me.

However, Eliza's expression and mood clearly lifted up after I showed up and consoled her. Her tears stopped, and she smiled widely as her cheek turned red from embarrassment. After a few more hits, she stopped and leaned her face against me.

"You're really unfair." She mumbled. "Did you hear what I said?"

"What are you talking about?" I pretended to be oblivious, not wanting to embarrass her any further.

"Nothing." She said, backing away from me.

I felt that my clothes had become wet. This girl… she used my shirt to wipe her tears!

Then with a big toothy smile, she grabbed my hand and pulled me inside.

"Let's go, Arthur. We will be late for class!"

Well, that was something. If I made a wrong move, her insecurities could eat her from the inside, and her personality might change. The bubbly and cute Eliza might not exist anymore.

I underestimated her insecurities with her own feelings. I needed to work on this fast and give her the confidence she needed.

'Raising her Level will help her with that. Being strong will raise her confidence.'

Eliza kept pulling me until we reached the classroom, and only then did she notice Astro on my shoulder and the fact that I didn't wear the Royal Academy uniform. I told her that it was ripped apart from my training yesterday with the church knight.

Then I was asked many questions, including what I did yesterday. I answered skillfully while leaving some finer details, such as taking 2 female knights' virginity, one of whom was my older sister from an orphanage, until the first homeroom bell rang.

Some students had lost interest in me, although they were still looking at me with respected gazes, as they had already understood how I behaved. Their curiosity about me had died down considerably; what was left was their judgment. Whether they liked me or not was left to their choice.

Though I noticed the majority who liked me were from the female side, while from the male side, it was mostly those from the commoners' background.

Emilia entered the room shortly after, taking attendance of the students.

"Student Adam!"

And when it was Adam's turn, no voice answered back. That protagonist guy wasn't here, something really strange, considering he was supposed to be a model student back in the game. 𝙗𝒆𝙙𝙣𝒐𝙫𝙚𝒍.𝒄𝒐𝒎

'My action has affected the world greatly.'

That was my only explanation, and I realized it since the first day I arrived in this world. Beatrice moved more openly, and I broke Adam before he could even make a move.

"Well then, that's everyone."

Emilia tapped her binder against the podium and raised her head. Her sharp eyes surveyed the classroom before stopping on Eliza and me.

"Student Eliza Rose and student Arthur Vainglory. If I may take a bit of your time, can both of you follow me? I'll be waiting in the corridor." She said that and left the classroom without waiting for us.

Eliza looked at me curiously, "What does she want?"

I smiled at Eliza and stood up, "Who knows? Let's just follow teacher Emilia. We don't want her to get angry at us."

"Y-Yeah. She looks so strict and scary." My childhood friend nodded in agreement and rose from the chair. "Let's go."

Under the gazes of our classmates, we exited the classroom together. Emilia was waiting right outside and smiled softly when she saw me.

"I've done what you instructed me to do, Arthur." She said in a loving tone, dropping her teacher's act.

"Great work."

"Huh?" Eliza looked confused, looking back and forth between Emilia and me.

I had instructed her to do so. It would be better to make Eliza understand my relationship with Emilia. This would also make Eliza believe she was special to me, as she was my childhood friend, and then boost her confidence.

'It could also make her insecure about my relationship, but I just need to shower her with more love to counter that. I never thought my instruction to Emilia this morning would come in handy like this.'

"As you can see, Eliza." I turned to the confused Eliza. "Teacher Emilia here is in charge of helping me in the Royal Academy. Due to my position, I am free to do whatever I want, and she ensures that all my needs are fulfilled."

"I-I see?" She was still a bit confused, but she still nodded nevertheless. "So she's like your… supervisor?" She tilted her head, putting the finger on her chin. That animal-like gesture was cute, but she was wrong.

"No." I denied her by shaking my head. "Emilia is like my slave."

"I am his slave." Emilia nodded with a perverted expression, unbefitting her teacher's position. "In fact, he had dominated me."

At our words, Eliza's gaze turned blank as she let out a noise. "Eh?"

The only noise that followed suit was Astro's cute cry from my shoulder.

"Kyuu~"

Chapter 82

The women in Sins Paradise all had hidden desires and were more perverted than the women from Earth.

Eliza wasn't that different from them. In fact, she only hid all her emotions behind her dishonest behavior. She couldn't bring that emotion out; that was her only problem.

After surprising Eliza by telling her that I had dominated Emilia, we explained what we would hunt to increase her Level and moved away from the class, with her glaring at me and pouting.

We walked to the main street, with me in the center and both girls on my side, and only then did she speak.

"Is Paladin allowed to dominate someone else?" 𝐛𝐞𝐝𝐧𝗼𝘃𝐞𝐥．𝗰𝐨𝗺

There was only curiosity in her tone and not even a shred of disgust or hostility that normal people held. That only showed how much she trusted and liked me.

"As long as the other party consents to it, there is no problem," I replied to her calmly and turned to Emilia, signaling her with my eyes to add some explanation.

"I willingly offer myself to Arthur, student Eliza. It's because of my dream and duty. And before you misunderstand something, I have fallen in love with Arthur too, so I am happy to be dominated by him."

"Is that so?" Eliza's reply to Emilia had no shred of respect at all, unlike earlier or another day when she spoke to the strict teacher.

Eliza herself must've understood what it meant to be dominated. She knew that we had at least had sex once, and that was what made my childhood friend displeased.

"Hmm, so you like an older woman, Arthur?" She turned to me; her eyes narrowed suspiciously.

"I won't deny that."

If I was asked whether I liked the younger or older girl in my current self, I'd like to say those the same age as me or older. My body was only 18 years old, according to the setting of the game.

If I said I was younger, the police would knock on my door to take me to jail. Not that they would be able to force me, but I wouldn't touch those underage girls.

"But Eliza, you're the most important girl in my life. I won't lie that I might have many girls after me, but you're the only special one. No one could ever replace you." I continued, looking at her eyes with a sincere gaze.

I wasn't lying, as Eliza was my only childhood friend.

Her eyes bulged slightly, and her lips curved up in a smile, but she suddenly threw her face away to hide her embarrassment and crossed her eyes under her large breasts.

"I don't know about that. I bet you're saying that to every girl you meet!"

"I am not." I denied it once again. "Just ask Emilia."

"Really?" Eliza raised her head, looking at Emilia, who walked on my side.

"That's correct." Emilia nodded. Her expression had returned to the strict one as many people were currently watching us.

"I was the one who asked him to keep me, and not the other way around. It's just a one-way love from me, but I am already satisfied as long as I can stay with him."

"Hmm…" Eliza's mood seemed to improve as her cheerful tone returned slightly. Maybe Emilia's words about one-way love cheered her up.

"I'll believe you. But, Arthur!" She pointed her finger at my face, looking at me with a red, embarrassed face. "I'll require further explanation later. I bet teacher Emilia isn't the only person you sleep with, considering your h-handsome face!"

"What are you, my mother?" I asked with a smirk, showing that I was playing around.

"No!" Eliza smiled widely, putting her hands on her hips and puffing her chest. Her breasts jiggled slightly, but she seemed to do it intentionally in front of me. "I am your proud childhood friend!"

Thankfully, her confidence and trust in me won against her insecurities. She still had that title, childhood friend, that connected her with me that other women didn't have.

Emilia also smiled softly from the side, moving her lips to mumble, "She's a good girl."

Indeed, Eliza was a good girl. She was a great woman I wanted to be with, and she was also my first target when I played Sins Paradise.

Anyway, everything turned out to be fine.

"Let's hunt some monsters then. Eliza, I hope you can achieve Level 40 or at least 35 before we return home."

"Level 40?" Eliza smiled wryly; her face was stiff from the ridiculous thing I had just told her.

"And from today onward, you will train your Magic with Emilia. She has agreed to instruct you after school." I pointed at Emilia, ignoring Eliza's expression.

"I am going to be strict." Emilia followed suit with the tone she used in her teacher mode.

"That's a lie, no?" My childhood friend tried to escape from reality, clinging to my arm. "H-Hey, Arthur. How about we just drink coffee in a café right now? A good idea, no?"

"Rejected." I immediately replied, and heard a notification that my progress with her had advanced slightly. Rejecting her invitation was now 4/10, just 6 more.

"We will train until I am sure it is safe for you to act alone. You aren't allowed to refuse, Eliza. And Emilia is here to protect you when I kill the monsters, so there will be no danger."

Gritting her teeth, "You demon!" She shouted in a loud voice.

I only laughed at her. This was for her own benefit. If I didn't care about her, I wouldn't even help her to Level up.

However, the situation with Duke Bluerose hadn't been resolved. There was also no news from the King yet. Possibly, the nobles he needed to deal with were way more than our initial estimation, and the plan was delayed quite a bit.

'Still, that gives me time to make Eliza stronger and make progress with her.'

Before everything was settled, I wanted to make Eliza fully mine. After 7 days of interacting and realizing she was just as cute and lovely in the real world, I've grown to like her. Taking what was rightfully mine and branding her with my seed would definitely bring me satisfaction.

And so we stepped out of the gate and began to hunt. That day, the cries of monsters in the forest near Academy City didn't stop until the sky turned orange.

As unfortunate as I was, I didn't find any high-Level monsters, so the hunting progress wasn't as fast as I had planned. In the end, we needed to stop once Eliza reached Level 32, and Emilia reached Level 50, making her to be really happy.

Surprisingly, Astro showed a really fast growth. Whether it was due to the snack I gave earlier that multiplied the EXP drop for 6 hours or so, the little guy had reached Level 15.

Before long, the Baby Black Tiger would be able to do his 1st evolution in Level 25, becoming a full-fledged Black Tiger and could become a bodyguard, as it would gain Shadow Steps to hide within someone's shadow.

And then, we returned to Academy City. I escorted Eliza back to the noble dorm before returning to my mansion with Emilia. Knowing what I planned, the perverted teacher almost couldn't control her smile and kept her expression from crumbling apart.

Chapter 83

In the countryside of the Virtue Empire was Rose City, where information hardly came by. Merchants seldom paid a visit, but this city was self-sufficient, so there was no problem with life there.

It was a small barony city in which citizens focused on agriculture to make a living, located much to the edge near the border with the Sin Kingdom. The scenery was marvelous, filled with the greenery of crops that would turn yellow when Fall arrived.

At the end of that city, situated atop a small hill, stood Baron Rose's mansion. It usually had a lively atmosphere. The servants loved the kind Baron and always praised the middle-aged Baron and thanked him.

However, today, the atmosphere around the mansion was grim, all thanks to a letter the Baron received.

In the study room, a brown-haired man with a mustache sat behind a desk, holding a piece of letter tightly in his hand. He was Baron Rose, often known as Rowan Rose. He was also Eliza's father.

A beautiful woman with large breasts stood across from him. She had long brown hair and blue eyes. Her cleavage was exposed from the blue dress she wore. No one would've expected such a beautiful woman to already be in her 30's. Her name was Vivian Rose, Eliza's mother.

However, her beautiful face was filled with worry as she looked at her husband.

"Dear, can't we do something?" She asked, her voice creaking.

"What can we do?" Rowan replied with a voice filled with anguish. "The other party is a Duke; we are just a Baron. Our position is too different, and his proposal isn't unreasonable in a noble society."

"However!" Vivian interjected. "Do you want to hand over our daughter to become the mistress of someone even older than us?! If it's his son, then I will accept it although unwillingly, but–"

"I know that, Vivian." The Baron slammed his hand against the table, leaving a deep mark on it. Even though he looked like a kind man, he was also someone who rose his rank through hard work and achievement. He wasn't someone to be underestimated.

"However, once again, we are just Baron." He continued, biting his lips. Sadness was clear in his expression. "The only way is to comply with the Duke's demand or send Eliza to safety, to the Sin Kingdom."

"No… That won't do." Tears falling from Vivian's eyes. The thought of sending her daughter to the Duke or even to the Sin Kingdom hurt her fragile heart.

'Is there truly no other way?' She thought in her mind, searching for a way.

Then she remembered. She had heard the news from one of her noble acquaintances. 𝗯𝐞𝐝𝗻𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐥.𝐜𝗼𝐦

"Right!" She raised her voice, leaning forward against the table. "The Paladin! I heard there is a Paladin born in Academy City. Maybe that Paladin is Eliza's friend? How about we ask him for help? If we can't, then although it hurts me… I will follow your decision, dear."

"Paladin…" Baron Rose muttered the title that could be the savior of his daughter.

Information hardly reached Rose Barony. Even if it reached the city, it would usually take a month when merchants paid the city a monthly visit.

But at least, he trusted his wife's information. If there was truly a Paladin in the Academy City, then he was the only hope Rowan could cling to save his daughter from two cruel fates awaiting her.

Being with a Paladin would be way better than with the Duke or going to the Sin Kingdom.

"Let's send Otto to Academy City to see if the news about Paladin is true or not. Tell him to share this news with Eliza too. Who knows if our daughter is already acquainted with the Paladin? We have 14 days to decide. Let's hope that the Paladin is willing to help us."

Hearing Otto's name, Vivian froze for a second before answering, "Yes, Dear."

Both of them moved out of the study room in haste. There was no time to be wasted. They split away, and the Baron went outside the mansion while Vivian called a maid.

She walked to a certain room, waiting for someone she had called beforehand. An uneasy feeling filled her heart when she saw her husband from earlier. It might be just her feeling, but she couldn't shake it off.

'Better safe than sorry.'

"Did you call, Madam?" The maid with braided hair and cute freckle asked politely, bowing her head deeply toward the Madam of the house.

"Yes, Jane." The Madam, Vivian, replied with a soft smile, concealing all her conflicted emotions. "I don't say this because I distrust Otto, our barony's knight, but please go to Academy City and gather information about Paladin for me."

"Me, Madam?" The maid called Jane raised her head, eyes bulged in surprise.

"Yes." Vivian replied with narrowed eyes.

"You're the maid I trusted the most, Jane. Only you and Sylvia were the ones who followed me from my previous house. I just felt that my husband had changed a little bit due to stress or work. It's my duty to support him, no?" She continued with a proud smile.

"Still, I don't fully agree with his sudden decision to either send our daughter to the Duke, following their demand or send her to the Sin Kingdom. While Otto is a talented knight, I also want you to inform Eliza about this as an assurance. Will you do it for me?"

"Of course, Madam. Please leave it to Jane. I will surely inform Young Miss and collect information about the Paladin."

"Thank you, Jane."

After hearing Vivian's gratitude, Jane bowed deeply and slowly left the room, closing the door.

Vivian also turned around, walked toward the window and looked at the sky. The blue sky reminded her of her daughter's bright eyes.

If there was no hope with this Paladin, her daughter would be sent to an unforgiving place. She had heard how forced domination was spread in the Sin Kingdom. Once again, it was just a rumor she heard from talking with other noble ladies in their tea party.

And if possible, as a mother, she didn't want her daughter to spend her life in such a place.

'Forgive your parents, Eliza. We are too powerless.' Vivian apologized in her mind, tears dripping from the corner of her eyes again. 'If only that Paladin was Arthur, your childhood sweetheart and kind boy, maybe you would lead a happier life.'

Then, putting her hands together, she looked at the sun hanging around the blue sky and prayed. "Please, Goddess Teri. Let the Paladin be a man that our daughter loves. I just want my daughter to be happy."

"Welcome to my mansion. Feel free to come anytime you want."

I arrived in my mansion with Emilia in tow, following my right on my side as she hugged my arm. Her soft mounds were pressed against my upper arm, making it hard to move. However, I enjoyed the sensation and let her do whatever she pleased.

The twin nuns didn't welcome me this time, only watching from afar. They were hiding behind bushes and trees around the garden, but I could still feel their presence. Astro ran toward them, probably noticing that we had arrived at home.

"Kyuu~" The baby Black Tiger approached the twin nuns who often prepared its meal.

'They are doing their job dutifully.' I commended them.

"So this is the mansion the headmistress gave you, Arthur? It's big and has a beautiful garden." Emilia looked around in wonder, admiring the beautiful garden.

Then she turned to me; her face turned into an aroused one as she rubbed her thighs together.

"Hey, more importantly, let's do it! I did a good job, no? Please give me my reward, Arthur!"

She pressed her breasts harder to the point they changed shape. I grinned at her and squeezed one of those mounds hard, inviting a shrill moan from her.

"Alright, let's head to my room. It seems that one of my nuns is ready for action too."

"Huh?" Emilia let out a confused sound as we began to walk. "We are doing a threesome?!" Her voice was filled with expectation as her face lit up.

"With toys too. Let's train your other hole, shall we?" My hand went inside her suit and pinched her hard nipple.

"Hnn!" A loud, pleasured moan escaped her mouth. "Gladly!"

Chapter 84

We immediately went inside the mansion and to my room on the second floor. I met Milea on my way, and she was pouting and had a jealous gaze.

Ignoring her with a smirk, we got close to my room and heard a heated moan from inside.

"Ahn~ Hnn! So big!"

A wet slouching sound of something pushed in and out repeatedly also rang alongside the sexy moan. Emilia looked at me with flushed red. I had kneaded, squeezed, and even pinched her nipple to stimulate her since we entered this mansion.

"Hnn! I-Is someone inside the room masturbating?" She asked, letting out a moan as I pinched her sensitive nipple. "C-Could it be a nun?"

"Precisely," I replied with a smirk, pushing the door open.

A pungent smell of sex immediately filled my nostril. On top of my messy bed, a naked person who was only covered in her knee-high black stocking was pushing a big pink dildo inside her cunt, making a sloppy noise.

"Ahn~ I-Is that you, Sir Arthur?"

She heard the creaking door push open and stopped what she did, raising her body with the rod still inside her.

"I-I've prepared myself just as you instructed, sir." She stood up. The dildo slid out of her pussy as she got off the bed, falling to the floor. Then, standing in front of the bed with her legs spread wide, she showed up with her drenched pussy, covered in clear liquid still dripping from the hole.

"Please enjoy my drenched pussy as you please. This Garcia is ready to serve." Garcia spoke with a sultry voice combined with a lewd, sexy expression befitting the perverted nun title.

I grinned at the sight of my lewd nun, then turned to my pervert teacher.

"That's the right attitude to beg for cock," I said while roughly squeezing her massive cow tit.

Emilia let out a loud moan, "Hnn! Y-Yes! I will learn from this, Arthur."

"Then strip your clothes. A pervert cow woman like you deserves no clothes at all. You should wear nothing but your socks." I ordered her.

"Y-Yes."

After taking off her suit, she revealed herself completely naked before me. Her large breasts were round and full, jiggling with each movement.

They seemed too big for her curvaceous body and stuck out far from her chest. There wasn't much fat around her waist or hips, which made the shape of her thighs stand out more than usual. However, there was enough flesh to cover her slit.

Her skin color was pale white, contrasting sharply against her black hair. It reached down past her butt, covering almost half of her back. My eyes wandered further south and saw that her pubic area was shaved clean, already drenched with pussy juices from my play earlier.

"Alright." I nodded and turned to Garcia. "Both of you line up."

The two girls lined themselves side by side, facing me. Their bodies were so similar that it would be difficult to tell one apart if not looking closely. Emilia was still taller than Garcia, and the contrast between their black and silver hair really highlighted how different they looked.

I sat on the bed with a smile, taking off my clothes. My half-erect cock stood in all its glory.

"Sir Arthur~ Please let me serve you."

Garcia took the lead and crawled towards me, showing me her smooth, silky ass. She had already prepared herself before I came, masturbating with the dildo until it was slick.

With an inviting look, she lowered her face onto my dick and started sucking. It seemed like she did her training with the dildo I gave her.

As soon as she wrapped her lips tightly around the tip of my cock, she began bobbing her head up and down.

I looked over to Emilia, who stood there and touched her slit while Garcia gave me a sloppy blowjob.

"Come, Emilia."

Emilia quickly removed her fingers and put both hands behind her back, "Yes, Arthur." And she approached me while swaying her hips, sitting beside me, and began to kiss me without me ordering her.

My tongue met hers, and we exchanged saliva. Our tongues danced and explored each other's mouths. She tasted sweet, even though I could feel her salty sweat mixed in there somewhere. After kissing for several seconds, our lips parted, and I gazed into her deep black eyes.

"You're beautiful," I told her, feeling aroused by her beauty.

She smiled shyly at my compliment and leaned forward again. She kissed me passionately once more, pressing her tits against my chest and rubbing them along my stomach. We continued making out, slowly getting closer and deeper.

A wet sound echoed through the bedroom as we kissed. Garcia began to suck harder and faster now, slurping loudly as she sucked my cock. As I watched her work my shaft, I felt Emilia start to rub herself against me.

"Mmm..."

"A-Ah...!"

We broke away from the kiss long enough to gasp for air. Emilia pressed her body close against mine, grinding her crotch hard into my leg. I moaned softly, enjoying the sensation of her breasts. Then I had an idea. I wanted my cock sandwiched between Emilia and Garcia's massive tits. Or at least one of them.

"Stop, Garcia."

"Nn?" The busty nun stopped moving, confused. But after seeing Emilia sit up straight, she understood what I meant.

"What do you want, Sir Arthur?"

"Prepare yourself. And Emilia, use your breasts to satisfy me."

"Hnn! Alright."

Emila moved to kneel on the bed next to me and placed her hands on my legs.

"I've always been dreaming of doing this to you."

Slowly she pushed them open and spread them wide, revealing my rock-hard erection. She rubbed the already-wet tip of my penis with her hand, smearing pre cum across my shaft before leaning forward and wrapping her soft lips around the base.

Then she pulled back slightly and let her mouth slide down the length of my cock.

"Fufufu." She giggled, looking at me. Then she pushed her breasts forward, squeezing them together and letting the large nipples press firmly against the underside of my cock. Her cleavage was so big that I couldn't help but stare at it. "You can insert it here, Arthur."

With a grin, she opened her arms wide, exposing her ample bosom. I nodded and pushed my cock inside; I could easily see my entire length disappearing inside her cleavage.

It wasn't just the size that made these boobs amazing, however. They were incredibly soft, which allowed them to conform to the shape of my member. Every time I thrust forwards or backward, my cock would bump up against something soft yet firm. It felt incredible!

Garcia didn't get the spot to help Emilia, so she backed away a little and picked the wet dildo from the floor, pushing it deeply into her cunt.

"Ugh, uuuuhhnn...!"

Her moans filled the room as she fucked herself with the dildo, working it in and out of her pussy.

Meanwhile, Emilia held her breasts together and lifted them high, allowing my cock to slip inside her cleavage. My shaft bumped against her soft flesh, and I felt myself sinking further into the depths of those huge breasts.

I closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensation as Emilia bounced in front of me, taking my cock all the way until it hit bottom, only to push herself up and take some more. Each bounce sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through my body, causing me to moan loudly.

Before long, Emilia started moaning louder than ever. Her voice became hoarse and strained, almost like she was crying. She kept bouncing, trying to fuck my cock with her breasts, but soon I was almost at my limit.

Suddenly, she slammed herself down onto my cock one last time, burying every inch of me inside her cleavage. A loud groan escaped my throat as she did, and I shot thick ropes of cum directly into her hot, tight caverns. 𝒷𝓮𝒹𝓃ℴ𝓿𝓮𝓁.𝓬𝓸𝓂

My orgasm lasted longer than usual due to how much I'd been turned on throughout our session. It covered her whole body and face, drenching them in my white liquid. After several minutes passed, I finally finished coming.

"Amazing..." She whispered, still panting heavily. "That's... That's my first time being able to feel someone ejaculate in my breasts..."

She looked down at the mess covering her chest, smiling happily. "So warm... So full... And sticky..."

"Yeah. You're right." I replied, unable to keep the smile off my own face. "Those boobs really are special. They feel great, Emilia."

"Hee hee. Thank you very much. Ahhh~ This is so good!" She scooped up my cum from her breasts and began to drink it delightfully as she moved to the bed carefully.

Chapter 85

Once there, she sat upright and put both her feet on the ground, placing her breasts on my thighs. Then, using her tongue, she licked up my cum, swallowing everything.

As for Garcia, she also moved to my side, seeking my warmth.

"Haa... Hnn~ S-Sir Arthur, p-please. Please give me your cock and cum inside me!" She spread her pussy wide with her hands as she lay on her back. The dildo slid out once more, revealing a pink entrance. "Please use this hole~"

"Okay. Emilia, move first."

"Yeesh~" My lewd teacher answered with her mouth still full with my cock. She then pulled away, leaving a trail of saliva on the tip of my cock.

Then she grabbed the dildo with the shape of my cock from under Garcia and smiled with a lewd expression. "When you pound her, I will prepare my hole for your use, Arthur."

Emilia began to use the dildo to masturbate, slowly entering the pink rod's tip into her pink, tight hole.

"Gotcha." I said, grabbing Garcia by the waist before pushing her over to the middle of the bed.

"Hnn!" Garcia moaned just by my touch. Her body was sensitive, and I assumed she would squirt a fountain of lewd juice as soon as I inserted my cock. "S-Sir Arthur! Please fuck me silly. Make me unable to think of anything but sex with you!"

"Yes. Let me do that." I responded, rubbing my dickhead along her slit.

The feeling of the smooth skin against mine caused shivers to run through my spine. It was different from Emilia's tit job earlier, which had left her with a nice coating of semen. Instead, Garcia's juices were slippery, making it easier for me to slide in without any resistance.

With each movement, her inner walls clung tightly around my girthy member, squeezing me gently. As I pushed deeper and deeper into her wetness, she moaned loudly.

"Ohh~ Yesssss... Mmmn~ Yes! Fuck me harder, Sir Paladin~"

Garcia's hips rose higher, meeting my thrusts. Her hands reached behind her, gripping the sheets and pulling herself closer to me. At this rate, we wouldn't be able to hold ourselves back. We needed something else. Something to get us going even further.

So I squeezed her asscheeks, massaging them while moving faster.

"Mmph!" She let go of the sheets and gripped my shoulders instead, helping pull me deep inside her. "Aaah~ Ohhhh yeeeees!"

I could hear the pleasure in her voice as well, but I wanted to make sure she enjoyed herself too.

"You like this, don't you?" I asked, leaning forward and kissing her neck.

Her breathing grew heavier, her body trembling as she felt my lips against hers.

"Ahhhhh... YESSS!" She cried out loud. "It feels amazing! Aaaaaah~ I'm gonna cum again! Gonna cum all over you~"

"Then come now."

"Nngggggh?!" With one final push, I made her climax hard. Warm liquid shot onto my pelvis and stomach.

"Uuuh... Uuuughh~" She groaned deeply, her orgasm taking over every part of her mind.

And since she came so easily, I didn't need to take things slow. I began to hammer her cunt, fucking her as fast as possible.

"Haah... Haahn..." Her arms wrapped tighter around my chest, holding me close as I pounded her mercilessly. Our bodies slapped together, sending pleasurable vibrations throughout our chests.

My balls tightened, preparing to release their load. But I wanted to savor the moment, not wanting to rush anything. So I kept pounding her until I couldn't keep myself contained anymore.

"NNGGGH!" I grunted as my seed erupted from my shaft, shooting straight into her womb.

Afterward, I looked at Garcia; she was panting heavily. I could feel my still erect cock slipping out of her wet pussy, causing another wave of pleasure to wash over me. I had someone else to fuck after this.

But before I did, I kissed her on the cheek. "That was great," I whispered softly.

She blushed lightly and nodded shyly, smiling happily. "Thank you, Sir Arthur."

"No problem."

I got up off the bed, seeing Emilia staring at me with lustful eyes. Her slit was already drenched in her own juices, leaking down between her legs.

"As promised–" I took out something from my inventory. It was a black cat tail with 5 ball joints attached. "-here is your reward. I will insert it into your ass."

"Y-Yeah? That sounds good~" She smiled, nodding eagerly. "Let me try~"

I placed the toy in front of her mouth first, letting her clean it with her tongue and wet it so it could enter her tight ass easily. After cleaning it thoroughly, I moved towards her pussy, slowly inserting my fingers inside. The tightness of her insides made me shudder.

"Wooow~" She purred. "This is amazing~"

Once my fingers were lubricated enough, I inserted the tail into her ass, pushing it deep inside. A hurtful grunt escaped her lips as the tip popped past her sphincter.

"Oww..." She winced slightly, looking at me nervously.

"Don't worry," I said reassuringly, "it'll fit perfectly once it slides in properly."

Slowly, I started to slide the tail further inside her, watching as it slid through her narrow hole. Once it was about halfway in, she clenched tightly around my finger.

[Ding! You used a toy to take Emilia Dixon's anal virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!]

"Hnn..." The previous grunt slowly turned into a pleasured moan, signaling that the toy would eventually slip inside her. And soon enough, I heard soft moans escape her throat as the last few inches slipped inside without any issues.

"Wow... It's really big~"

I grinned, reaching under her and grabbing both of her breasts.

"Is it good?"

"Yes~ It feels good after it is fully inserted. But I think I can't take your cock inside my ass right now. It's still too tight."

"Don't worry." I caressed her sensitive skin, causing her to shudder in pleasure. "We can take it slow. I will just use your pussy and tits for now."

With gentle hands, I played with her tits for a bit, making her squirm and writhe underneath me. Eventually, I let go of her boobs and pushed myself back to sit upright.

"What do you want me to do?" She asked curiously while sitting next to us.

"Well..." I smirked mischievously, stroking my cock idly. I positioned it in front of her slit, rubbing its head against her clit.

Her cheeks flushed red instantly. "...Mn... What should I do?"

"You're the teacher here. You decide what happens to your body and instruct me."

"...Alright." She nodded quickly. "Please enter me~"

I leaned forward and pressed the tip of my cockhead against her opening, feeling how hot it was even though we've been playing with each other for quite some time. My hips bucked upwards, sliding my length into her dripping pussy.

"Ahhh! Nnggh..."

The tightness of her walls engulfed every inch of my member, forcing me to stop moving immediately lest I lose my stamina completely.

"Aaah..." I groaned quietly, trying to hold back my urge to cum.

Instead of holding herself up by her arms like usual, she wrapped them around my neck, pulling me close so our faces were only inches apart. I began to move again, slowly thrusting deeper inside her until my pelvis hit hers.

"Nn..." We breathed heavily together, sweat rolling down from our brows. Our bodies glistened with perspiration as I continued fucking her. The toy tail I inserted into her backdoor bounced gently with every movement, adding another layer of lewd sensations to the experience.

Soon enough, I felt my balls tighten up, signaling that my orgasm was near.

"Gah!" I grunted loudly, slamming my dick all the way into Emilia as I climaxed. Her inner muscles contracted violently, milking out every drop of semen within my shaft before relaxing.

After recovering from my own orgasm, I pulled my deflating penis out of her pussy and sat on top of her, resting my weight on her chest and letting her lick my cock clean.

She looked at me adoringly as she cleaned my cock, using her tongue to lap up every single droplet of precum leaking out.

At that moment, Garcia had already recovered and crawled to me, joining in cleaning my shaft with Emilia.

The two girls licked and sucked my cock eagerly, taking turns to swallow my seed. After finishing cleaning me off, they lay side by side on the bed. Each spread their pussy with semen dripping from them with happy smiles.

"Sir Arthur~" Garcia started with a lewd smile.

"Which hole do you want to use next?" And Emilia continued.

"Both~" I replied, smiling happily.

We continued to mate like an animal, not caring where or when we did it. I pulled out a dog tail, white in color and had similar 5 balls, and inserted it into Garcia's anal cavity to get the extra 3 Sins.

Who knew that taking their backdoor's virginity would give me Sins points? If using a toy gave me 3 Sins, what happened if I took someone's anal virginity with my cock? I'd like to try that to Milea and Rania. It would be fun. 𝚋𝚎ｄ𝚗ｏｖ𝚎𝚕．ｃｏ𝚖

Soon enough, she whimpered in pain but kept going nonetheless. The pain turned to pleasure before long as my cock slid inside her pussy.

My mind went blank as I lost track of time, focusing solely on the pleasure coursing through my veins. Slowly, I would train their asshole so we could do anal sex in the future.

Eventually, I came hard again; this time on their faces as they stuck their tongues out, taking in my cum and drenching themselves with it. However, we didn't end it there. Using Purification to clean ourselves, I continued to fuck them until I was satisfied.

And since both of them wanted more, I allowed them to suck me dry once again.

Having a threesome with two of my most perverted girls was really amazing. I loved every minute spent doing these things with them. They made sure that I enjoyed myself, always keeping me horny and wanting more.

It wasn't until past midnight, around 3 AM, when I finally stopped, collapsing onto the bed beside them with a satisfied smile.

Chapter 86

When I woke up, the first thing I heard was a wet slurping sound. A soft, wet sensation coupled with a sudden pleasure sent a shiver down my spine.

"Good morning~" 𝘣𝘦𝘥𝘯𝑜𝑣𝘦𝘭.𝘤𝘰𝑚

I opened my eyes slightly, finding Emilia sleeping beside me, face facing me with a sweet smile. If she was there, then who made the slurping sound? Lowering my head, I noticed Garcia was licking my cock clean, her pink lips gliding smoothly over my shaft.

"Morning...you guys," I said lazily.

"Mmmh~ Morning, Arthur," Emilia replied sleepily, still half-asleep. She leaned forward and gave me a light kiss. "Did you enjoy your nap?"

"Yes, very much," I answered truthfully. "Garcia, I am about to come."

Her tongue slid up and down my length, coating it in saliva. She took one last taste before pushing her mouth open wide and engulfing my entire cock, sucking on me greedily while stroking my shaft with her hand.

"Ugh!" I grunted, feeling my balls tighten up as I neared completion. My body tensed and stiffened, my member throbbing rapidly against her warm throat.

Garcia moaned softly as she felt my load building up, her hands gripping tighter around my waist. As I approached my peak, her pace quickened, making the pleasure even greater for both of us.

With a loud groan, I shot rope after thick, gooey rope of cum straight into her waiting mouth. It filled her mouth completely, leaving no space between her cheeks and chin as she gulped down the entirety of my seed.

"Hnn~" She mumbled as she swallowed everything down.

Once I finished coming, she released my dick slowly, allowing it to slip out of her mouth. Her lips remained pursed tightly around my shaft as she waited patiently.

Opening her mouth, she revealed a large amount of sperm swimming freely within it. With a pleased expression, Garcia rolled her tongue around before swallowing it, drinking all of my cum without missing any drop. Once done, she smiled widely and closed her mouth gently.

"Good morning, Sir Arthur. Thank you for the early breakfast."

"You're welcome," I responded with a pleased grin.

I raised my body, and so did Emilia. Garcia crawled off the bed and began to get dressed in the clothes she had thrown on the floor last night. Meanwhile, Emilia got up from the bed, rubbing her sleepy eyes.

"Once again, good morning, Arthur. Did you have fun yesterday?"

"Indeed, I had a lot of fun." I nodded at Emilia.

"The pleasure is mine." Emilia blushed lightly, looking away shyly. "I wanted to have more fun, but I should go back to my dorm and get a fresh pair of suits. I don't want the students in the academy to find out I have sex with you, though student Eliza already knew that you had dominated me."

"Ah, yes..." I scratched my cheek sheepishly. "I'd like her to join soon, though. As she's my childhood friend."

"Oho! That's a great idea. Having a threesome with both my students... I might be able to teach her how to please you too."

"Nah, I will train her myself," I replied and jumped off the bed, using Purification to Garcia, Emilia, me, and the whole room. "It's more satisfying that way." An excited grin appeared on my face as I imagined how I should train Eliza.

Training my little tsundere would definitely be worth the effort. I didn't want any other person to teach her, even if that person was my girl. It would lose its meaning if I couldn't tame her myself.

I grabbed my clothes that lay scattered across and wore them. "Alright, shall we have breakfast? Milea should've finished by now, right?"

I asked Garcia, who was fully clothed in her lewd nun uniform.

"Yeah, she should be," Garcia replied with a nod. "Milea has always prepared breakfast before dawn."

"Great." I nodded, turning to Emilia. "Do you want to have breakfast with me too?"

"Sure." Emilia agreed happily. She stood up from the bed and followed me outside our room after getting dressed in her previous suit.

After getting breakfast served by Milea, Emilia returned to the academy just as she said earlier. Garcia also returned to her duty, leaving me alone to eat the rest of the food.

They were so good that I could eat them all day. The steak was cooked to perfect medium-rare with a brown sauce that tasted creamy and savory.

Taking them all in my stomach only took me a few minutes. It was when I finished someone pushed the door open from outside with a squeaking sound.

I raised my head and looked in that direction. Entering the room was Milea with a proud smile, bringing a tray with a dessert on top.

"How is the breakfast, Sir Paladin?" She asked with a mixture of playful and seducing tone. "I've made it to the best of my ability." She continued as she put the tray with dessert, a pudding, in front of me.

"They were great," I replied with a smile as I saw Milea raise her ass. Her soft, white skin, which spilled out from her short slit skirt, was appetizing. I wanted to grab them and bury my face between them, but I shouldn't let my intrusive thoughts win over me.

Two cow titted girls had already wrung me dry just a few hours ago. I needed a bit of rest before recovering. Having a quickie wasn't as satisfying as having full-blown sex like yesterday.

"I already know that. I was the one who made it after all." Milea smiled cheekily and puffed her not-so-big chest. "Of course, they will be delicious!"

Her cheeky attitude hadn't changed at all, even after I almost broke her that night. On this table, I made her orgasm, squirting a fountain of love juices to the floor. A good memory; I'd like to play with her and see her squealing under me again with her tongue stuck out like slut again.

As I reminisced about what happened three days ago, Milea suddenly asked. "Anyway, Sir Paladin. Do you have any plans for later?"

"Not really."

For today, I had no special plan or anything. I had finished setting up the knight squad and just needed to leave it to Rania and Sophia.

As for attending the academy, it also wasn't mandatory for me. I just needed to wait for the annual competition that would be held in a month or two and dominate the competition to finish Rania's last requirement.

Eliza's training would be left to Emilia. Due to this world's deep sleep effect, Leveling up endlessly might generate a bad effect instead of a good one. So I wouldn't take her to another hunt anytime soon.

Then about Sana and King Cassius. No news had arrived yet.

So, yeah. I had no plan.

"Really?!" Milea raised her voice in a happy tone, clapping her hands together. "Perfect! In that case, can you accompany me, Sir Paladin? This might interest you or make you get bored, though. It's just a selfish little request of mine."

She smiled wryly as she put her hands behind her back, moving around nervously. That was rare of her. I didn't know she could be nervous.

"What is it? If it's still within my ability, I'll grant it." I responded, looking at her rare nervous attitude. Somehow, she looked cute this way.

The pudding she prepared for dessert was really sweet.

"Actually, I need help with groceries. It's located in the commercial district within the Academy City, and you know…" Milea stopped for a while, and her smile turned into a disgusted one. "I think there is someone who's stalking me, Sir Paladin."

My hand that held a spoon and was about to scoop another mouthful of pudding stopped, and my gaze snapped toward Milea in a dangerous slit.

"A stalker? Was it yesterday?" I asked in a low tone, and she nodded.

Unlike Garcia and the twins, Milea and Mia probably weren't as strong. They were raised as nuns to serve the church. Being disgusted by a stalker and afraid of them was normal for a normal girl like them.

'They aren't exactly normal, but let's ignore that fact.'

The most important thing was about this stalker.

"Alright." I said and ate the pudding at once. It was a waste that I couldn't enjoy it slowly, but this stalker might be related to Duke Bluerose, so I needed to move too. "I'll accompany you."

"Thank you, Sir Paladin!"

Chapter 87

After changing my clothes into a more presentable one, a white shirt underneath an onyx vest and long black pants made from high-Level monster skin, I went to the commercial district with Milea.

Somehow, she clung to my right arm and pushed her soft, modest breasts. I could feel it through the fabric, the soft breasts I kneaded that night. And this sensation…

'She didn't wear a bra, huh?'

Earlier, when she showed her ass to me, I also noticed she didn't wear anything underneath.

"Hum hmm~" She was humming a rhyme happily, having a happy smile on her face. Raising her head, she looked at me and closed her eyes."I feel so safe now that Sir Paladin is on my side."

Milea had always been good at words among the nuns in my mansion. She knew how to manipulate people and might be the person with the closest personality to mine.

Maybe that was why I was comfortable and wanted to break her, erasing that cheeky smile on her face.

I felt a bit angry earlier, and I knew why. It was because Milea's cheekiness suddenly disappeared and turned into a disgusted look due to that stalker.

Only I could take her cheeky smile off her face.

"Sir Paladin, let's get some vegetables first! It's located at the end of the market."

"Alright, let's go there."

Milea pulled my hand and guided me. I wasn't familiar with this area. It was located a bit away from my mansion, at the opposite side from where the Royal Academy was.

As I walked through the bustling market area of Academy City, I couldn't help but notice the absence of students. It was morning on the third day of the month, and I guess they must be in their classes. But despite that, the market was still full of life and energy.

The streets were teeming with people from all walks of life. Merchants and vendors lined both sides of the cobblestone streets, selling a variety of goods, from fresh produce and meats to exotic spices and handmade crafts.

Vendors were a diverse group, each with their own unique style and flair, and they were all eager to attract customers with their impressive displays of goods.

The sounds of the bustling market filled the air - the clinking of coins, the rustling of merchandise, and the lively chatter of merchants and shoppers haggling over prices. The smells of fresh bread, roasting meats, and spices wafted through the air, creating a tantalizing aroma that was difficult to resist.

If I didn't have breakfast, I might be tempted to try the street food sold by those vendors.

I found myself drawn to the colorful displays of fruits and vegetables. The vibrant oranges, reds, and greens of the product caught my eye, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of wonder at the variety of goods on offer.

The people in the market were just as diverse as the goods on display. There were knights in silver armor, commoners haggling for the best deal, and even Elves, Beastmen, and Dwarves flitting about, adding a touch of enchantment to the already lively atmosphere.

We stopped in front of the vendor, who displayed a variety of vegetable products. They all looked fresh, but I wasn't familiar with them.

"Mister, please pack this and this and this." Milea pointed at some vegetables after she released my arm.

Red leaves that looked like a cabbage, long blue flowers that looked like broccoli.

They were all foreign, but somehow their tastes were similar to those of vegetables on Earth. And I didn't judge by appearance, as I had survived eating worse in Horizon Online.

I would eat that meal as long as they were edible and delicious.

"Hahaha, young nun, are you shopping with your brother?" The vendor joked around as he put Milea's order inside a brown paper bag.

"He's not my brother but my master," Milea replied with a cute giggle, moving her hand lightly.

"Oh?" The old vendor raised his head, looking at me; his tone was joking. "I thought he was your older brother. Both of you have the same hair color."

"I am glad if you think that way, mister." She joked back.

While she chose the vegetables to buy and talked to the vendor, I looked around to find the stalker. Milea glanced at me, gesturing that she felt the unpleasant gaze that came from somewhere.

Heightening my senses, I tried to hear people talking in the distance. In this crowded situation, it would be difficult for me to even find the stalker. One, because I didn't know how his/her voice was. Second,…

"This morning, I have…"

"People are doing this!"

"Hey, isn't that the Paladin? He's shopping in this place?" ｂｅｄ𝚗ｏ𝚟𝚎𝚕.𝚌𝚘ｍ

"Yeah, my girlfriend is so hot!"

"My boyfriend's dick is too small. He can't satisfy me."

Various kinds of voices rang loudly in my ear due to my heightened senses. Still, this was normal. I even survived being in a heightened sense for 3 days straight when I fought Ghost Marionette. And even if I didn't know who the stalker was, he was bound to follow us when we moved away.

"Thank you, mister!"

It seemed like Milea was done with the shopping too.

"Well then, Sir Paladin. Let's head to the butcher next."

"Yeah." I nodded at her, walking toward the butchery located a bit away from the stall.

The butchery had a shop set a hundred meters away from the vegetable vendor from earlier. The shop was simple, with various kinds of meats hanging on a hook on the ceiling.

Inside the shop was a man full of muscle with a scar across his arms and a sun tattoo on his forehead, chopping the meat in front of him with a cleaver. This was my first time seeing someone with a tattoo in this country. He looked like a hooligan who killed newbies back in Horizon Online.

"Hey, mister! Give me the usual meat!" Milea shouted and waved her hand toward the guy, and he raised his head to look in our direction.

"Haah?!" He raised his chin and looked down at me. But when he noticed Milea, who walked into the shop without any care, his gaze suddenly turned kind. "Oh, missy! Meat for the Paladin again, ey?"

"Yup! Master is also with me now, so give me a discount!" She replied with a cheeky smile, not afraid of the scary man.

"Oh? That's why he looks strong. His muscles are screaming and brimming with power!" The man laughed as he looked at me, sending a shiver to my spine.

That man was dangerous in more ways than one. His eyes looked at me strangely; I should be careful around him.

Anyway, after walking for a hundred meters, I found a certain someone who walked the same distance as us and stopped in an alley a bit away from us. That should be the stalker, as that person was the only one who moved and stopped unnaturally.

So while Milea was choosing the meat she wanted to buy, I stepped out of the butchery. Of course, Milea knew that I had walked away silently as she glanced at me every now and then.

'Let's see what this stalker wants with my nun.'

Chapter 88

To confront the stalker, I didn't plan to sneak around and surprise him. Doing that would not give me any merits and just trouble.

So I just walked casually toward the alley where that stalker was supposed to stay. With much coincidence, when I walked toward where he was, a head covered in a black hood and mask poked out of the alleyway, trying to watch the butchery.

When he saw me, his body jolted, and he began to run. I confirmed that guy was Milea's stalker. So I chased him, entering the alley with many trash bins filled to the brim lined up against the gray wall.

Surprisingly, the Stalker could run pretty fast. The dot in my Presence Detection showed he skillfully confusingly moved in the alleyway to throw off his chaser. He's pretty skilled for a stalker.

However…

"His opponent is me."

I increased my speed a little while looking at where the stalker was going. It was easy, and before long, I saw his figure once again.

With a stature a bit shorter than me and a body structure covered in a long dark robe and hood, the stalker looked over his shoulder and clicked his tongue. He turned left at the next intersection and met with a dead end.

"Wha?!" He gasped in surprise. "There shouldn't be a wall here!"

Standing in front of that man was a tall, dirt wall. I looked above and noticed a single knight with an onyx hair cut in a bob standing on the roof. She wore white armor belonging to the church, showing her bodysuit-covered thighs without leaving any skin revealed.

Her palm faced toward the area in front of the man, with no expression written on her face. Isabelle, huh? Her help was unnecessary, but I appreciated it.

"Get cornered, huh?" I spoke in an easy-going manner as I took out a normal iron sword. "Hey, Mr. Stalker. Why did you follow my servant?"

"Tsk!" Clicking his tongue, he turned around and threw three knives with a skilled movement.

They flew at a fast speed, but I wasn't focused on that. Instead, I noticed something as the stalker's robe flicked up earlier. Still, I needed to stop the knives first. It was easy, though, as I easily caught them all with my free left hand between my fingers.

"How?" The stalker was left confused and dropped his guard.

I immediately covered our distance in one kick and grinned.

"I am just strong." And I grabbed the stalker's arms, put them behind his back, and pushed him to the ground. "Well, well. Now you can't go anywhere, right? Miss Stalker?" I took off the hood and revealed braided brown hair under the hood.

She also wore some kind of maid outfit, which was pretty strange for a stalker. Maybe she was someone's servant. But…

"Why did you follow my servant?"

"Kuh!" The stalker didn't try to struggle at all or answer me.

At that moment, Isabelle landed softly near me. It was amazing how she didn't make any sound and could land calmly. Did she use Wind Magic by any chance? That must be it.

I raised my head and looked at her, "Thanks for the assist."

"… No." She somehow looked disgusted when I talked to her. That wasn't a reaction I expected from her. "It's my duty." She continued, throwing her face away.

"…"

Was it because of that time? When I spanked Rania in front of her? Right, she was a normal girl from Horizon Online. Of course, she would be disgusted by that sight. Still, she didn't need to show it outright like that.

Even I could get hurt by that, you know?

"Still, thank you." I spoke to her as I turned back to the stalker.

She gritted her teeth hard, seemingly thinking about something.

"Kh! Forgive me, madam." She muttered in a very low voice that if I didn't heighten my senses, I wouldn't be able to hear it. "I am unable to find the Paladin."

"Hmm?" I hummed, interested as to why she tried to find me.

It seemed like Isabelle also heard what she muttered as the short-haired girl turned to the stalker maid.

"The man who holds you is the Paladin, Sir Arthur." And Isabelle revealed my identity to the maid.

The stalked maid's eyes widened as she turned to me. She seemed to recognize something on my face as her mouth was opened slightly, but she was unable to express any words.

"So, care to answer my question now?" I spoke with a smile as the stalker calmed down slightly. "Why did you stalk my servant? Depending on your answer, I might release you or put you in jail."

"I…" The maid still hesitated to say anything.

At that time, Isabelle suddenly spoke.

"You can tell us. Your punishment depends on your answer, though. If you have a sound reason, we might only fine you. But if your reason isn't believable or we found you lying, then the perv– Sir Paladin will do something you wouldn't want to imagine."

'This girl just called me a pervert, no?'

Isabelle might have a trauma with a pervert in Horizon Online. I should fix my image in front of her fast, or I wouldn't be able to get close to her at all. It would be really hard to get close to her if she had a bad image of me.

Though it was also my fault for punishing Rania in front of the female church knights, at least I got Sophia and the others to want me more. Only Isabelle, who actually was the most important of them, looked at me differently now.

It was because she was actually from Horizon Online and not the real church knight and followed Goddess Teri like a mad believer, believing that if they conceived my child, they would get a blessing and lead a happy life.

Anyway, I looked at the maid with a kind gaze.

"B-Before that, are you Arthur from Rose Orphanage?" The maid suddenly asked me such a question.

As expected, she recognized me. And she was here on someone's order to find the Paladin. She didn't know that Paladin was me, though. Meaning her information wasn't complete, and she probably just heard about me yesterday when she saw Milea and decided to stalk her.

The vendors were chatting happily with Milea and knew she was my servant, the nun who worked in Paladin's mansion.

'That's so suspicious, though. Why doesn't she just ask Milea directly where I am? I never hide where I live.'

There was another reason. She couldn't approach Milea due to something and stalk her, hoping that I would chase after her like now.

"How?" I spoke with a chilling tone that made Isabelle step back with a pale face. My bloodlust spilled out of my body.

The female knight hugged her shivering body, scared. My bad, Isabelle. But I needed to do this, or the maid would ask more questions instead of answering mine.

"How do you know where I came from? Only a few people knew my origins."

"I-I am Jane." The maid revealed her name with a shaking voice. "I-I am here to find the Paladin under Madam Vivian Rose's order! W-We need your help to save Young Miss!"

Vivian Rose.

That was Eliza's mother if I remember correctly. A beautiful woman with long brown hair and blue eyes, coupled with her breasts which were a bit bigger than Eliza, she was the perfect MILF in the story and the only character the player couldn't dominate.

The players of Sins Paradise ragged hard because of that. There was no CGI at all for Vivian Rose. Why? Because she already had a husband, and the player couldn't touch a married woman back in Sins Paradise.

'I was also her fan at that time.'

However, back to the problem. I looked at the maid under me with serious eyes, releasing her arms. If I continued to act like before, she couldn't explain anything to me.

"Elaborate." I spoke as I took a step back.

Isabelle also stopped trembling, but she was still looking at me with a scared expression. Better than being disgusted, I guess. I could still work with someone who was scared of me. There was a way to cure a trauma, but I had no way to cure a disgust.

'It's better this way, I think.'

And now… the most important question.

"Why would Eliza's mother, Vivian Rose, try to find me, the Paladin?" I moved the sword I held in my right hand and pointed it at her legs. "Don't lie, or you will know the consequences."

Chapter 89

The maid called Jane explained Vivian's order to her.

"A letter had arrived to Rose Barony two days ago."

She started with the story of how it went. An engagement letter arrived at the Rose Barony 2 days ago. The content was as expected: to get Eliza's hand in engagement.

I was half-expecting it, so I urged Jane to continue.

"The one who sent the engagement letter came from a Duke's house, so Baron Rose can't really refuse. If they refuse, Rose Barony will face a great backlash and probably will even put them in debt. Baron Rose even planned to send Young Miss to the Sin Kingdom to avoid the engagement."

"A Duke?" I asked for confirmation, and the maid nodded.

A Duke who sent an engagement letter for a Baron. No matter how people saw it, it was truly strange. And it was as clear as day they wanted something else beyond that engagement.

Rose Barony was located in the countryside of the Virtue Kingdom. Getting news in that place was hard, especially in a place with no long-distance communication devices and only used letters as a way to communicate with each other from a distance.

Using a process of elimination because there were only 3 or 4 Dukes in the Kingdom, I forgot how many they were. I could only think of one Duke who dared and would do something like this.

"Is it from Duke Bluerose?" I asked, arriving at my own conclusion. "Was he the one who sent the engagement letter to Baron Rose? They should've known that Alexander Bluerose is branded as a Sinner and is currently taken as a prisoner in the Castitas Church."

Duke Bluerose's territory was close to Academy City, so the letter from the church should've arrived 2 days ago or yesterday. Why would they send an engagement letter for a Sinner to Baron Rose? It was incomprehensible.

"Ah, no." Jane shook her head, having a disgusted expression. "It's the engagement between Duke Bluerose and Young Miss. It's not for his son."

"… What the actual fuck?!"

I cursed in a loud voice after I heard the absurdity. Isabelle looked at me, surprised, but she didn't say anything.

I meant… "Duke Bluerose is a 50-year-old and a married man, no? And he sent an engagement letter to 18 year old Eliza?"

"As far as my knowledge goes, yes." The maid nodded in confirmation. She looked at me strangely when I spoke as if I was close to Eliza. Maybe she didn't know about my relationship with her employee's daughter.

"How the fuck is his brain even working? No, does he has a brain at all? He must be thinking with his dick all this time."

When I said that, Isabelle looked at me with a gaze that said, 'Wasn't that you?'

That gaze hurts, but I wouldn't deny it. I only used my cock to move lately, but that was only because I wanted to have fun. If I was serious, I could think calmly and clearly. Even at this time, I used my brain to think of a plan to get back at those people. Isabelle didn't know about that.

"T-that's why madam sent me to find the truth about Paladin, to ask for help. W-Will you be willing to help? Please! I will do anything as long as you are willing to help Young Miss!" Jane turned around and grabbed my sleeves with a worried expression.

Just as I said before, the maid didn't seem to know me. Even if she knew about Arthur, Eliza's childhood friend, she probably wouldn't associate it with Paladin. And because of her fear and anxiety, she also failed to register that I called Eliza by her name directly earlier.

I glanced at Isabelle. She was watching me, waiting to see how I responded to this. She called me a pervert earlier and probably expected me to demand Jane's body in exchange for my help. I could use this situation to gain some trust from my troublesome subordinate.

Isabelle also didn't know about my relationship with Eliza, probably. So helping Jane without asking for anything in return would make me look like a good person.

Besides… There was a need to slaughter that hog called Duke Bluerose. It seemed like messing with me by sending spies, and assassins weren't enough for him. He even tried to get his hand on Eliza, with the intention to spite or get back at me by knowing my relationship with his son, probably.

"How can I help you?" I asked the maid with a soft voice. "Helping those in need is my duty as a Paladin."

"Really?!" Jane beamed in happiness.

"Of course." I nodded at her while glancing at Isabelle secretly. She had a soft smile on her face, but it immediately disappeared as she took a deep sigh.

I hope this would change my image in her eyes slightly.

"How can I even repay you, Sir?"

"There is no need to repay me." I responded as I helped her to stand up once again. "I just need you to apologize to my servant. She's quite afraid because you were stalking her. That's all I need."

Protecting my woman was my duty. Eliza was mine, and I would protect her from anyone who tried to land a hand on her body. Her enemy and anyone who made her uncomfortable would regret it, just like Alexander Bluerose.

Sins Paradise was filled with beautiful women and events involving them. Each girl, mainly those branded as Main Heroines with many CGs that players could collect, would definitely face some problems and events after getting close to the protagonist.

Eliza also had some events, and I was ready to face those events before. It might differ from one in the game, but I had never expected it to be this different.

'That Duke is not supposed to be this stupid, though.' 𝒷ℯ𝒹𝓃𝓸𝓿ℯ𝓁.𝒸ℴ𝓶

I made a complicated move and didn't visit the Bluerose Duchy and lay waste to the Duke Mansion because I knew the Duke wasn't as stupid as his son. It was also a way to keep my reputation as a Paladin.

Imagine having a Paladin who was overpowered and destroyed a Duke mansion as he pleased. You wouldn't trust that guy, right? The opposite also applied to the Duke. He couldn't make a risky move against me or the reputation he built this far would be meaningless.

For him to make a risky move that could even destroy his reputation like this was just absurd.

'Beatrice must've gotten involved once again. Looking at the Level of the nobles in this Kingdom, she probably could have a feast to charm those people without much problem.'

Jane dusted her skirt and bowed at me.

"We are indebted to you. If apologizing to your servant is enough, please let me do so. I apologize to you as well, Sir Arthur. Although I was forced to do this because I didn't want to gain attention as I was sent here in secret, I was still rude. I deeply apologize."

'In secret, huh?' I mused.

Rose Barony might have faction problems too. As it included Eliza, her father and mother's decisions might be different from each other.

'Is this my chance to get her mother too? I hope so.'

Having a sexy mother-and-daughter pair was a man's dream. If Vivian and Eliza's relationship with Baron Rose was strangled because of this, I would jump immediately to get her mother too.

"I forgive you. Please raise your head." I smiled softly at the maid. "Let's continue to talk about the details in my mansion. And how about you, Isabelle?"

"I will return to the church. It's time for our training, Sir." Isabelle replied with a cold expression. The disgust I felt in her eyes had disappeared almost completely.

"And Vice-Captain Reynala will be unable to join us today due to her class in Royal Academy. So Cap– Dame Sophia will be our instructor. And she's strict, so I don't want to be late and get scolded." She continued.

"Hahaha, just say that you helped me to catch someone. Sophia will understand that."

"Yes, I will do so." She replied, her lips curled upward slightly in an amused manner. "Well then, please excuse me."

"Good luck in your training."

I waved my hand, and Isabelle nodded, walking away. I scratched my cheek at her cold reaction, but that would be interesting too.

Only Jane and I were still in the alleyway. Once again, I turned to the maid. "First, let's apologize to my servant."

"Yes…"

Chapter 90

Afterward, I returned to where Milea was together with Jane. When I reunited with my cheeky nun, she looked at the maid beside me with a confused look, not expecting me to return with her instead of the stalker.

Then I roughly explained what happened, explaining to Milea that Jane was the stalker. Then Jane apologized to the cheeky nun, bowing her head deeply. Her appearance was hidden by the dark robe she used earlier; only us from a close range could see her face clearly.

"I apologize for scaring you!"

Milea wasn't sure what to do and looked at me. I leaned slightly toward her ear, causing her to jolt a little when my breath brushed against her skin. That was something inevitable, so I just whispered to her about the situation, as it included Eliza.

Fortunately, my nuns were all capable and smart. She understood almost immediately that this would be a chance to get Eliza and nodded to my words with a cheeky smile.

"I forgive you! However, you could just approach me and ask whether you need help or not. Sir Paladin is a kind man and would help any damsel in need!" Milea raised her voice purposely for the other people to hear.

I did say that I would help anyone, but why did she announce it in this crowded street? Many people even looked in our direction, some with shining eyes full of hope. I only helped because I would be able to get Eliza's faster and meet with Vivian.

If some of these people suddenly knocked on my door, I would punish her. And why did she look at me with such a smug grin? Her cheek also turned slightly red.

At that time, I immediately understood. She did it purposely because she wanted to be punished and used like a toy, just like before.

'If that was what you wanted, I won't give it to you. Let me see you suffer.' I grinned back at her before turning to Jane, asking her to follow us to my mansion.

We couldn't really talk about the details in the middle of the street. And so we returned after I secretly gave Milea a quick spank that made her let out a cute squeal and rubbed her bum. She looked at me with a pout, and I smirked at her.

Once we arrived in my mansion, we immediately went to the drawing room while Milea returned to the kitchen to put the groceries down. Replacing her was Garcia, and she stood behind me as I sat on the sofa.

Jane was kneeling on the floor as if she was just a maid and had no right to sit in the same position as me.

"So, I will tell you something first." I began with a soft tone as I crossed my legs. "Eliza is my childhood friend, and I am indebted quite a bit to Baron Rose for managing the orphanage I was in when I was a kid."

At my words, Jane raised her head and raised her eyebrows in surprise. "As expected…" She muttered in a low voice.

Hmm, she did know about Arthur's existence, Eliza's childhood friend. She also connected Eliza's childhood friend with me but was still unsure because I had probably changed a lot from when I was a kid.

Besides, I was a Paladin. And she didn't want to be rude toward me, the only savior that could probably save Eliza.

Baron Rose didn't know that Duke Bluerose would fall one way or another. In less than a month, no less, as they had touched the church and me. Whether I made a move or not, Eliza would be safe. Still, I would make a move. They had sent the letter of war.

"So I will help Eliza." I continued. "But I'd like to know why Madam Vivian Rose sent you instead of Baron Rose. He should be the one who held the authority of the house."

"… To be honest, Baron Rose also sent a man. But that knight, Otto, will arrive at least tomorrow to inform Young Miss and find a clue about Paladin. I could only arrive in Academy City faster than him because I used a magic item to teleport to this place."

Jane pulled out a broken blue crystal from her pocket and showed it to me.

"As you can see, it's a one-time use magic item. It broke once I used it."

That appearance, although shattered, was indeed a teleportation magic item called [Teleportation Gem]. I could understand why she arrived in a few days instead of a week.

The distance between Rose Barony and Academy City was by no means short. It took a carriage more than two weeks to arrive. And by using a fast horse, one could arrive in a week if the horse was pushed without rest.

But with [Teleportation Gem], one could arrive instantly.

However… ｂｅ𝚍ｎｏｖｅ𝚕．ｃｏｍ

"That's not my question," I spoke in a chilling voice, causing Jane to shudder. "I wanted to ask why Baron Rose and Madam Vivian sent different people just to inform Eliza about this. You mentioned that Madam Vivian sent you here secretly. Why so?"

"Because Madam believes the Baron changed a few days ago before receiving the letter," Jane replied with a heavy tone, gritting her teeth.

"I can't quite explain it, but the atmosphere around him was different after he returned from Capital City. Since then, both of them seldom talk, and Baron Rose even went to the underground redlight district with the knight, Otto. We noticed that Baron's Sins had risen, and so were Otto's Sins."

"Capital City, huh?" I muttered and let out a sigh.

Probably, that was where Beatrice hid herself. After charming and controlling Alexander 3 days ago, she fled to Capital City and planned this, knowing that Eliza was my childhood friend. Her target was clearly me and not Baron Rose. They were just caught in her plot.

'So Baron Rose was charmed too. How troublesome.'

A grin crept into my face. Well, it was Baron Rose's fault for falling into that Succubus charm. And he even went to the underground redlight district with this Otto? The one he asked to tell Eliza about this news. It seemed like there was a Succubus' toy in Baron Rose too.

"So this Otto isn't that trustworthy, and Madam Vivian sent you?"

"Y-Yes." Jane nodded, her voice quivering in fear.

"It seems like we need to stop this Otto from reaching Eliza first before going to Rose Barony to settle this."

Chapter 91

After hearing Jane's explanation, I asked her to leave, and Garcia guided her out. I told her I would help no matter what, and she was happy, thanking me many times with a wide smile. She said she would inform Eliza after the academy was over, and I allowed her to do so.

Leaning my back against the soft backrest, I rested my face on my hand.

"I won't feel bad stealing your wife from you, Baron Rose. While my body was indebted to you, it's your own fault for getting more Sins than your Virtues."

Still, how many girls he had in the underground redlight district for him to gain Sins more than his accumulated Virtue? At most, I guessed he got around 25 Sins if he forced himself into a virgin girl. Without consent, you would get more Sins.

His Virtues should be more than 300, considering his kind act at the orphanage and his good management of his territory. I even got an extra 20 Virtues after donating a million Gold to the church.

"There should be something happening in Capital City."

That was why King Cassius' response was delayed, and I haven't heard anything from him since we met. Resolving the problem in Capital City was more important as the Royal Family lived in the castle right in the middle of the Capital.

I blamed this world's setting. Getting news from nearby cities could take days because the information only spread through letters or wandering merchants. A long-distance communication magic items existed, but they were rare.

Then, I remembered Emilia's words. She could talk to the headmistress from the academy.

'There must be a long-distance communication magic item in the academy.'

No matter. I would probably meet Beatrice in the Bluerose Duchy anyway if I went there. Controlling someone from a distance wasn't easy. She probably followed the Duke anywhere he went to keep the Charm Magic working.

As I mulled over what I should do, the drawing room door was opened, and Garcia entered.

"Sir Arthur…" She called me with an unsure tone. She probably hesitated to say what was inside her mind.

"What is it, Garcia? If you have something to say, just say it."

"I… have something to say. It's about the conversation earlier. I probably have an idea about what happened."

"Oh?" I raised my voice, interested in what she had to say. "Come here, Garcia. Sit on my lap and tell me about it." I patted my lap and smiled at her.

"Yes!"

Her face lit up when I asked her to come closer. As expected, skinship was the best way to forge our relationship, especially since Garcia really loved it due to her being Half-Devil, a half-succubus.

Slowly, she strode over to me while swaying her hips, revealing her pantiless round ass, and swiped her breast curtains away, revealing her pink nipple.

"Please excuse me." With a seducing movement that even made a stripper lose her face, Garcia sat on my lap, facing me, as her hands held my chest.

A red tint appeared around her cheek as her breath turned heavy. I circled my hand around her back to support her and rested my palm on her round, giant breast.

"Hnn~" She moaned as I squeezed it, inviting a smile to my face.

"So, Garcia. What do you want to tell me about? Don't be shy and afraid. You are my servant and will always stay so in the future."

"Y-Yes~ Hnn! T-To be honest, I have an idea about what happened to Baron Rose, but it's just my hypothesis. Ahn! So please don't arrive at a conclusion immediately!"

While she was speaking, I kept squeezing her massive soft breast with my right hand and pinched her nipple, causing her to moan in between her sentences. Her expression also turned sexier as time passed, and her breath also got quicker.

"And what is it?" I urged her, pretending to be clueless, as my hand moved from her breast to her thighs, caressing her softly. I already knew it was something related to Beatrice the primordial Succubus and Charm Magic

But let's see what my lewd half-succubus nun had in her mind. She shivered in pleasure due to my touch but still squeezed words from her throat to answer me.

"Ah! B-Before that I need to tell you something." Her soft moan tickled my ears as she leaned closer. And then, she whispered. "I am actually Half-Devil, a Half-Succubus."

"Is that so?"

Right after she said that, I put my hand into her inner thighs and brushed against her soft and already wet slit.

"Ahhn~!" A shrill, pleasured moan rang from Garcia's mouth. "S-Sir Arthur, I am being serious here!"

"I am also serious," I said, resting my hand on her inner thighs. It was really soft and squishy. I would be willing to hold this thick meat all the time. "You're half-succubus? I already know that, and I don't mind. That's why I asked for you and kept you for myself. I don't want you to be seen by other people."

I leaned closer and grinned at her. Our faces were close to each other, and I gazed into her shining blue eyes.

"Can't let naughty Half-Succubus run around, no?"

"Gulp…"

I could hear her gulping her saliva. Her pupil turned into a heart shape as the corner of her lips lifted up in a very lewd smile. It seemed like I pressed her erotic switch.

"So, tell me what you know, Garcia. You know that I love obedient women, no?"

"Yes, Sir Arthur." She replied in a sultry tone and pressed her lips against mine. It was just a light kiss to express her happiness that I accepted the way she was, and Garcia backed away almost immediately.

Her heart-shaped pupil still remained as I caressed her thighs under her skirt, but she looked rather serious right now.

"Probably, a Succubus from the Sin Kingdom charmed Baron Rose, Otto, and some nobles from the gathering in Capital City, Sir Arthur. We, Succubus, have an inherent magic called Charm Magic, which is different from Charm from Dark Magic. The effect is almost permanent and harder to dispel."

I already knew about that. So I only slid my finger inside her slit, prompting her to continue.

"Hnn~ The person who got charmed will follow the Succubus' request. They will deny the request if the request needs them to go against their belief. So the fact that Baron Rose and Otto went to the underground redlight district…"

"They actually never think that going to the redlight district is something wrong. And because he gained more Sins than his Virtues, an unpleasant aura appeared around him, leading to Madam Vivian's distrust."

"Ahn! Yes~"

"Can you trace the user of the Charm Magic?"

"Hn~ No, unfortunately. But I will be able to offset the Charm Magic using a normal Charm from Dark Magic if I am stronger. However, if the user is stronger than me, then I won't be able to do anything. I am only half-succubus and have no Charm Magic, after all."

"No."

"Huh?"

I immediately shot down her idea of using Charm on other people and stopped my hand before my finger entered her lower lips.

Then I turned to her with a serious expression, "I won't allow you to use Charm on other people. You are mine and mine alone. No one will look at you with a lustful gaze or get charmed by you. Do you get it?"

"Yes, I am yours, Sir Arthur," Garcia replied with a happy smile as she leaned her head against me, pushing those giant tits against my chest.

"It's good if you understand it." I nodded in satisfaction. "Thanks for your information too."

"You're welcome. It's my duty to help you."

Now then, knowing Eliza's personality, I knew she would run to my mansion as soon as she heard about the situation from Jane. If she arrived, I would immediately take her to Rose Barony, stopping only when I found that knight called Otto to interrogate.

'You have made a mistake, Beatrice.'

Maybe she thought that if she charmed many nobles, I would be pushed back and not make any move. However, in the end, she only did me a favor by making Baron Rose fall into his deepest desire and visit the underground redlight district.

'I can get Vivian now if Beatrice requests Baron Rose to go against me, the Paladin.'

Even if Baron Rose was a good person and was controlled by charm, he tried to sell his daughter. There was a better decision, such as asking Eliza to enter the Castitas Church instead of sending her to the Duke or to the Sin Kingdom.

That way, Eliza would be protected, and the Duke wouldn't be able to touch Rose Barony as long as Castitas Church protected them. The only reason why he didn't do that was he had secretly colluded with Duke Bluerose, probably with some juicy promise.

'It's your own decision, Rowan Rose. If it was me, I wouldn't even sell my girls or family to other people no matter how enticing the promise. So, don't blame me for taking your wife and daughter.'

"Sir Arthur~" Garcia called my name seducingly as her face slowly approached mine. "Can I get a reward for what I did earlier?"

"Sure." I replied and kissed her deeply.

And so, while waiting for Eliza, I had fun with my half-succubus nun, ravaging her body and turning the drawing room into our sex room. Her moan filled the room, and I gave her the reward she wanted by shooting my semen inside her three times, filling her womb with my sticky liquid.

Succubus was really scary. If I wasn't careful, she would squeeze me dry.

Chapter 92

"Arthur!"

A loud voice called out to me from the main path of my mansion as I relaxed around the garden, sitting on the bench near the flower beds.

I looked over and noticed a familiar girl with swaying brown hair and bouncing breasts running toward me with a happy expression and tears trailing down her cheek. A familiar maid followed right behind her.

This time, Jane didn't wear a dark robe, so her appearance in a French maid dress which exposed her cleavage was clear. Unexpectedly, she had fairly big breasts, although still smaller than Eliza's.

As I had expected, Eliza came running to my door right when the sky turned orange.

She immediately jumped toward me and buried my face between her breasts. They were soft but a bit suffocating.

"Thank you… Thank you, Arthur! I heard from Jane about what had happened."

Backing away, Eliza erased the tears with her sleeves. A bright smile plastered on her face.

Jane was bowing deeply toward me a few steps away behind her. I nodded slightly to the maid and turned to Eliza, smiling softly.

"You're my childhood friend as well as my best friend. Of course, I would help you."

I stretched my hand toward her face, helping her to wipe the trail left behind by her tears with Purification. A bit overkill, but I'd like to see her beautiful face instead of a tears-filled one. I've had enough of that.

"Besides, I also want to help your family, who helped the orphanage where I lived to keep operating." I continued and scooted to the side of the bench, giving Eliza some space to sit beside me.

"Un." Eliza nodded, sitting in the space I created for her. She looked at me while leaning against her hands that were placed on the bench, swinging her legs. "But I want to thank you. If not for you, then I…"

Her words trailed as she looked like she wanted to cry again.

My hand moved to her head, petting her softly. The soft strands of her brown hair got strangled between my fingers, and I brought them closer and smelt them.

'It's like the flower's smell.'

Eliza's face flushed red from my gesture. Her mouth repeatedly opened and closed like a goldfish in a pond.

"Wa wa wa–"

She couldn't even form coherent words due to how embarrassed she was.

"As I said." I raised my head, and our blue eyes met. "I also want to check on something in Rose Barony, so it's not really much. So don't worry about it, okay? If you want to, I will provide you with a room in my mansion, and we can go to Rose Barony tomorrow."

"Huh, tomorrow?" She raised her voice, surprised. "Isn't that too fast?"

"It's not." I pulled my hand away and shook my head. "The faster we move, the better it is. You have found me, the Paladin. So the next rational thing we can do is to settle this problem as fast as possible. Besides…"

I looked to the flower bed and continued in a low voice, "I have something to investigate in Rose Barony."

When Adam approached me, I was too focused to know about his condition and how to cure it. Because of that, I made the mistake of not using my magic item to trace where the caster of the charm was. And due to that, I lost the hint about Beatrice.

At that time, I was sure Beatrice would still stay in Academy City somewhere, but I didn't think she would go to Capital City and do this massive charm thing.

'There should possibly be more nobles that got charmed.'

Unfortunately, I didn't know much about Charm Magic in Sins Paradise. But according to Garcia when we had a talk after I gave her the reward she deserved, there should be a limit to how many people a Succubus could charm at once.

'Depending on the skill's Level, the number of people who can be charmed at once is different. 1 person for Lv 1 skill, 2 for Lv 2, and continue.'

Looking at Beatrice's Level, probably around 50 or 52, her skill Level wouldn't be higher than 5.

'I know 4 people, but 2 of them had already been released from her charm as I killed them already, resetting their status. So that left her with 3 more slots.'

But Adam had returned to her side. So it was to assume that she still had 2 more slots for her charm.

"Don't worry, Eliza." I looked at Eliza and smiled at her. "You will be okay. I promise you."

"Y-Yeah." The brown-haired girl nodded with a red tint across her face. "Thank you."

That night, I didn't call any nuns to my room.

I was already satisfied with the threesome I had with Emilia and Garcia last night. Added to my quick sex with Garcia after shopping with Milea, I was pretty satisfied.

However, that wasn't all the reason why I didn't call any of them.

My room was connected to a small balcony. It was hidden behind a curtain and big double windows.

I stood against the balcony's railing while looking at the cloudy night sky. The breeze felt nice, tickling my face and ruffling my hair.

On the edge of my vision was the Presence Detection radar. It showed 6 blue dots inside my mansion, and 1 yellow one belonged to Eliza's maid. All those blue dots were my nuns plus Eliza.

Just like usual, Garcia was standing in the lobby. I asked Milea and Mia to help our guests, so they were on standby near Eliza's room with her maid. As for the twins, I asked them to raise their guard for tonight, and currently, they were hiding in the garden.

I expected something to happen tonight. Why? Because I noticed something after having dinner with Eliza. Another dot approached the mansion at a fast speed, and the twin nuns appeared in front of me when I stepped out of the dining room earlier.

However, I told them to let someone with that dot enter the mansion, and now we arrived at this.

Rustle rustle–

A rustling sound came from the bush a bit away from me. Due to the mansion's front and the garden being lit by magic lamps, I could see that it was Lisa who made the rustling sound, giving me a signal that someone had approached the mansion.

Those nuns were quite skilled at detection, it seemed. However, I also noticed it from my Presence Detection.

I raised my hand to reassure them that I recognized this person and did not stop her. Just a few seconds later, I heard a soft thud behind me.

Turning around, I saw a person dressed in black assassin garb. The garb consisted of a half-transparent bodysuit that showed her dark skin underneath and bondage-type clothes that only covered her breasts region connected to her crotch.

Long gloves that went to her upper arms as well as a pauldron, decorated her right shoulder. She also wore high black combat boots and a mask to hide her lower face.

Her white hair fell slowly due to gravity, and her bright red eyes gazed at me.

"Master, Sandra has returned."

She was Sandra, the assassin who promised loyalty to me as long as I gave her three meals daily.

"I have brought information from the Bluerose Duchy and fed false information, as you've ordered."

Yes. While Duke Bluerose was a fool, he wasn't truly a fool.

I was just baffled at how easy it was to manipulate him and thanked Beatrice for taking the information willingly.

"Good job, Sandra." I praised my shadow and received a confirmation. "I will give you a reward. Your Sins shall be erased." I grinned as notifications rang in my head/

[Ding! The requirement to dominate Sandra has been completed.]

[You can dominate her right now!]

[Dominate Sandra? Yes/No]

I immediately pressed 'Yes' and what happened to Emilia before happened to Sandra. A small pink heart-shaped tattoo appeared above her crotch, which was visible due to her half-transparent dress. My name, Arthur Vainglory, was written in the middle of the tattoo, marking her as mine.

[Ding! Sandra is dominated!]

[Now she can't refuse your order!]

"This…" She also received the same notification, but it should be slightly different than mine. "Master… Did you dominate me? But how? We are not in the Domination House." She appeared to be baffled but not angry, only surprised.

"I am the Paladin. I can do at least this much." This answer would always satisfy other people who sought an incomprehensible explanation. As proof, Sandra nodded.

"I see. Thank you for dominating me, Master." Sandra bowed her head deeply at me. I couldn't really see her expression due to her mask. "This shadow will serve you faithfully."

"That's enough. Raise your head." I said simply. "Now, let's hear your report." I continued.

"Yes."

Chapter 93

The Capital City of the Virtue Kingdom was always alive, even at night.

The city was alive with the hustle and bustle of people going about their daily lives, merchants hawking their wares, and the sound of horses' hooves on cobblestones.

Even so, many people knew that beneath the surface, danger lurked.

Alesia, a beautiful elf with blonde hair that cascaded down her back in loose waves and piercing blue eyes that sparkled in the dimming light, stepped into the bustling streets of the Capital City.

The headmistress of the Royal Academy had just finished her business, and she needed to return to her hotel.

As she walked, Alesia took in the sights around her. The street's buildings were tall and grand, with ornate carvings and intricate designs etched into the stone facades. Colorful flowers decorated sideways, their sweet fragrance lingering in the air.

But Alesia was not here to enjoy the sights and sounds of the city. By chance, one of the students in her academy became a Paladin. And by another chance, she got a report from one of the trusted teachers that another student had disappeared while another one became a Sinner.

Both of them were associated with a (Charmed) status. And the one who punished the Sinner was the Paladin student she got in the Royal Academy.

'So that's the strange presence I felt.'

It had been since the first day she felt the presence. A murky, dark Mana came from one of the students in the academy. It was then offset by a massive MP of the Paladin. His MP reserve was so great that even Alesia had difficulty finding the murky Mana.

And then, she felt it again in the Capital City. It was the only reason she hadn't returned to the Royal Academy yet.

'A succubus has infiltrated the Virtue Kingdom and charmed many nobles.'

The spy incident. The assassination attempt of the Paladin. All of it was actually connected.

'That child, Cassius, has failed his duty as a King. No, he probably didn't expect it himself. So I can't say he's failed yet.'

Stepping into her room in the hotel, she took off her witch hat and put it on the table.

Returning to the Royal Academy right now would be ideal. However, she couldn't. If she returned, the succubus currently hiding in the Capital City would be able to move as she pleased as the deterrent called 'Elf Mage Alesia' was gone.

So she needed to stay to keep the succubus in place. The lewd devil seemed not to know about her visit to the Capital City and was now confined in the Capital City with her. Still, she wasn't sure whether this dark, murky Mana she felt belonged to the succubus or just one of her charmed people.

There was no way to know about it as Alesia's movement in the Capital City was also limited due to her 'business' with the government regarding the Paladin.

It invited a headache to her head because the government, especially the nobles, couldn't understand that the Paladin belonged to Castitas Church and not Virtue Kingdom.

Many problems arose back in the Royal Academy, but Alesia couldn't help but sit here, in Capital City, babysitting old men who were way younger than her.

Thankfully, she had a talented student and trusted teachers over there that could fix the trouble for her.

"I'll leave it to you, young Paladin." A smile crept into the headmistress' face, remembering the young student with a handsome face.

Licking her lips, she then put her finger on top of it.

"This old lady will give you another reward because you have protected the Royal Academy from danger. I'll find out what this dark and murky Mana I feel in Capital City and help you a little bit."

Somehow, the Mana she felt came from the Royal Palace where her business was located.

At that time, she felt a vibration from her cleavage. It was where she hid the magic item used to communicate with the Royal Academy.

Pushing her hand inside her cleavage, she took out something that looked like a silver earring and put it in her left ear. After she did that, the blue gem in the earring glowed, and she heard a voice belonging to her talented teacher.

(Is this a good time to contact you, headmistress?)

"Yes, teacher Emilia. Is there something I need to pay attention to?" Alesia replied with a stoic gaze and calm tone.

(Yes.) Emilia replied through the magic item. (I have taken Eliza Rose as my private student, which is one of two things I wanted to report.)

"Eliza Rose? Hmm, the girl with talent in Wind Magic? It seems that she has caught your eye. Why so?"

(Arthur has helped her Leveling up.) Emilia replied shortly, gaining an understanding nod.

"I see. I'll allow it. And what is the other thing?"

(It is still related to Eliza Rose. Her family behaves strangely, and she plans to take a few days leave from the Royal Academy. Arthur will accompany her back to Rose Barony. I was just informed that it is related to a lewd devil, a succubus, who is staying in the Bluerose Duchy.)

"Oh?" An interested voice escaped Alesia's lips.

'So he also noticed the succubus' existence? Ah, he was the one who declared student Alexander Bluerose a Sinner. But to think he has tracked the succubus already. And she's in the Bluerose Duchy, huh?'

"Very well. I will allow it. Also, teacher Emilia."

(Yes, headmistress?)

"You can also accompany your master, you know? I won't mind, and please do tell him my message."

(M-Master? W-What are you talking about?) Emilia clearly stuttered due to how surprised she was. 𝘣𝘦𝑑𝘯𝘰𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝑐𝑜𝘮

Alesia chuckled in a low tone. Did the young teacher think she wouldn't know about it? That Emilia Dixon had been dominated by Arthur Vainglory?

That was the only reason why Alesia told Emilia to take care of Arthur in the first place.

"You don't need to hide it from me. I have Lv. 6 Appraisal to look at your status." She simply said so, gaining the silent treatment from her teacher.

"Well, that's not important. Just tell student Arthur that I will take care of the charmed person in the Capital City. I will leave the mastermind to him."

(Very well…) The busty teacher replied and let out a deep sigh. (Also, please keep it a secret, headmistress.)

"Fufufu, of course." The headmistress replied with a playful giggle.

"I will also keep your high sexual drive and your night activity all this time a secret. Usually, I would fire a teacher who masturbated every night while shouting that she wanted to be raped by her student, but I keep you around because you're talented. Thankfully, someone has fulfilled your desire."

(…)

"You won't say anything? How boring." Alesia's expression returned to the stoic one as if her playful behavior from earlier was just a lie. "Anyway, I will also allow you to accompany student Arthur. Please report to me when you finish."

(Yes.)

After hearing the short reply, the gem in the earring stopped glowing, and the communication was severed from the other side.

A playful smile reappeared on Amelia's face as she let out a cute giggle, unbefitting of her age.

"Teacher Emilia and instructor Rania. Hmm, the Paladin steals every talented person under my nose. Maybe I will hold off on his reward for a while."

As a skilled Mage, using a Spy magic was really easy for her. In fact, she knew what happened in the Royal Academy 24/7. Her eyes were spread evenly in all rooms and corners of the academy.

Of course, she also knew the fact that Arthur and Emilia had rough sex in the Counseling Room.

"Hnn~ Youngsters. They sure love sex."

Laying on the bed, Alesia slowly closed her eyes. Elves tend to sleep early to reserve their energy and to make time fly faster.

"At least he's useful, so I will keep a blind eye this time." She muttered with an amused tone.

"But I'd like to tell him to keep his pants on when he's in the academy. I don't want my academy's name to be sullied if he's found banging a teacher in the Counseling Room. Or should I rename it to Cuntselling room? That might fit better."

Alesia laughed at her own bad pun.

"Hmm, anyway. I think I should make the Sin Kingdom remember that I am still alive. How dare they touch my precious academy. As for a start…"

Closing her eyes, Alesia slowly drifted to sleep.

"…Let's punish the bad noble who got charmed by an upstart succubus that can't hide her Mana yet."

Chapter 94

"Are you ready to depart?"

I asked Eliza who got dressed in the new clothes I had prepared as she reached Level 30.

It was a white-themed mage robe with a deep slit that showed her soft thighs. The chest area was similar to a bunny costume, hiding only the lower half of her breasts.

Long white gloves covered her arms to her shoulder, connected to the choker, and a blue cape draped around her shoulders.

"I am ready," Eliza replied with a nod, looking at me with a worried smile.

The maid, Jane, stood behind Eliza, reassuring her that everything would be okay.

Then I turned to another person who showed up just this morning before we had breakfast, Emilia.

"You are going to tag along too?" I asked curiously. 𝘣𝘦𝑑𝘯𝘰𝘷𝘦𝑙．𝑐𝑜𝘮

Emilia was also dressed differently. Due to the nature of our visit to Rose, I decided it was time to give her some new defensive equipment. It was also her reward for reaching Level 50 in our previous hunt.

Wearing a black suit or normal mage robe would only make her look strict and unfriendly, so I gave her something special.

A strapless sexy black dress and a pair of black gloves. The dress only covered a part of her private area and skin, and the skirt stopped just below her crotch. A black choker extended to her dress, pulling it up so it wouldn't fall down.

Her back area was exposed, and her buttock was only covered slightly.

Even as a perverted teacher, she blushed after wearing the dress and was a bit jittery. However, it was not all a problem, as Garcia then used Illusion Magic to make it appear like a stylish dress with a modest appearance and long skirt to the others.

Only I could see her sexy figure. And by the way, her panties were a g-string, so I could remove it easily every time I wanted to have sex.

Still, one shouldn't underestimate this dress' defensive ability. It was once used by a woman who tried to honeytrap and assassinate me in Horizon, and this dress had the function of blocking any instant-kill attack once a day.

"Don't you have a class today?"

"I-It's okay," Emilia replied as she tried to pull her skirt down. It was for naught, as I could still see her slit once she moved from where I stood. "I have the headmistress' permission to follow you."

Eliza and Jane couldn't understand why Emilia was so jittery even though she had just replied to me. And due to Eliza knowing my real relationship with this perverted teacher, she looked at me suspiciously.

I shrugged my shoulders and leaned slightly toward Emilia, and whispered.

"Don't worry. Only I can see your appearance as Garcia had applied Illusion Magic around you. If you aren't confident like usual, many people will suspect that something is wrong."

"But the Magic can wear off anytime, right? If that happens…" She replied in a low voice, her face blushing once again. "…B-But if it's your order, then. I will even be willing to have sex or be nude in a public place with you if you want it. As long as you're the only one who sees me…"

"Don't worry," I reassured her. "I also know Illusion Magic a little. Before the magic wears out, I will tell you about it and give you another dress, alright?"

"Ah… yeah."

For some reason, Emilia sounded a bit disappointed. Was she expecting me to pound her in public? While I respected her fetish, I had no plan to show her to other people except when we had a threesome or foursome or even group sex with many girls in the future.

So unfortunately, even if she wanted sex in a public place, I would find a desolate area with no men around.

"It's good if you understand."

I backed away and turned to Eliza. On her shoulder was Astro, whom I took along to guard her in case something happened. And Eliza seemed to be fond of the baby Black Tiger and pet him now and then with a happy smile.

At that moment, Sandra appeared behind me, surprising the other three. Emilia's guard immediately raised as I could feel her about to use Magic to the Mana ripple that appeared around her.

Raising my hand, I stopped her, "It's okay."

They seemed to have many questions, but I ignored them for now and turned to the Dark Elf. The crest that showed I had dominated her was hidden by the dark robe she wore around her body.

"Has the carriage been prepared yet?" I asked.

"Yes, Master. It's ready now." Sandra replied with a deep bow. "I have rented the carriage, and it has been prepared near the east gate. I will be the coach as I have memorized the path to Bluerose Duchy. Please leave it to me."

"Alright." I nodded at her and turned to the others. "Let's depart."

As we walked toward where the carriage we rented, Eliza and Emilia asked some questions about why we went to Bluerose Duchy instead of our original destination, Rose Barony, to which I replied that we should cut the problem from the root instead of going to stop by the Barony.

Also, they asked about Sandra, who was walking behind us with Jane.

Emilia recognized Sandra as one of the assassins who had attacked me before. She was curious why the Dark Elf suddenly followed me and my order, acting just like my servant.

To answer her question, I only pointed at the area above her crotch, where her crest that showed I had dominated her was located. The perverted teacher looked surprised but nodded in understanding as she looked over her shoulder at Sandra.

Eliza blushed slightly as she also knew what I implied. Emilia had explained to Eliza how it felt to be dominated as the daughter of Baron Rose was curious about it.

"Pervert," Eliza whispered in my ear after I replied to Emilia.

Her expression looked like a jealous tsundere girlfriend who found out that her boyfriend was talking to other girls, which was a combination of pouting and blushing. She looked rather cute.

I chuckled at the response, and we arrived at our carriage. Sandra stepped forward first to prepare for the horse, tying the reins to the horse. The carriage was the one often used by high-ranking nobles, with soft seating and a luxurious exterior.

It was white in color, and the door was decorated with Castitas Church's crest.

After everything was ready, we departed. The girls sat inside the carriage while I sat on the coach seat with Sandra. The horse neighed as Sandra skillfully directed them with the rein.

Chapter 95

It was a slow ride, and we passed the gate without the guard stopping us as they had recognized my face. And as we exited the gate, entering the paved path for carriage between plains with lush grass swaying over by the wind.

"Master."

Sandra called out to me once we were a bit away from the gate.

"About the knight I subdued last night." She continued in a hushed voice, looking at me.

Last night, on top of the information she collected from Bluerose Duchy, Sandra reported two other things to me.

That was the appearance of a strange, alluring purple-haired girl who got close to the Duke lately. And then a male knight who was about to infiltrate the Academy City from Bluerose Duchy.

The knight had an average face and short brown hair. Currently, he was kept in the dungeon with Lisa and Lara interrogating him. At least, I found out his name was Otto, the knight tasked with informing Eliza.

It seemed like he also used [Teleportation Gem] to arrive faster, though he arrived in Bluerose Duchy first.

Or probably, he killed himself and got revived in the church in Bluerose Duchy, seeing how he arrived a day later than Jane though they received orders on the same day.

It was at that moment, when Otto showed himself, Sandra overheard his conversation with the other knight from the duchy about his plan with Eliza.

It was similar to what I had guessed, though a bit different. The knight from Rose Barony was the one who planned to get Eliza because he fancied her, and he sold Rowen Rose to the Duke in the Capital City.

And that was also the reason why Sandra subdued the knight as the source of another information, knowing the knight somehow had a relationship with that strange purple-haired girl and was deeply involved in this mess.

'And Beatrice overheard Otto's plan and charmed Baron Rose, leading to this current situation where everything is messed up.'

In simple terms, Otto betrayed the Baron to get Eliza and asked Duke Bluerose for help. Using this chance, Beatrice, who had charmed Duke Bluerose, also charmed Baron Rose. She planned to use Eliza's situation to force me to meet her alone.

Both Duke Bluerose and Beatrice's target was me in the first place.

And seeing a chance in this situation, I decided to interfere even though I knew they were baiting me to meet them. Probably, Beatrice would try to use Charm Magic on me to make me her 3rd toy after her first and second were broken.

That was the gist of it.

"Keep it a secret first," I replied in the same hushed manner. "Once we finish our business in the Bluerose Duchy, I will make that knight regret what he did."

I had never met this Otto before. But his action pissed me off.

Selling his master and comrades just for his selfish act only to be used by other people in the end, how stupid was he?

"I just hope Lisa and Lara won't break him before I can torture him myself."

A crazy smile smeared across my face. Sandra's eyes bulged slightly in surprise and fear, nodding stiffly as he replied.

"Y-Yes." She agreed. "Those fools need to learn their lesson." Her tone was laced with poison, the hatred that was locked deep inside leaked from her shaking voice.

"I will give you a chance to get back to your group," I said slightly, and Sandra nodded.

The mask covering her lower face moved slightly; her lips curled up underneath it.

"Thank you, Master."

The journey continued in silence for Sandra and me. The carriage rolled smoothly along the well-trodden path as I kept a watchful eye on our surroundings as there was a concern about monsters that roamed around the forest of this part.

Before long, after we journeyed through a plain, we traveled inside the forest. The scenery changed, and the trees grew taller and more densely packed. The dappled sunlight that filtered through the leaves added a mystical quality to the surroundings.

While I enjoyed the surroundings and kept eyes on the monster through my Presence Detection, I heard a shy laugh from inside. 𝒃𝒆𝙙𝙣𝒐𝒗𝒆𝒍.𝙘𝙤𝙢

With my heightened senses, I could hear Eliza interrogate Emilia feverishly, ignoring the fact that they were students and teachers. On one side was a curious tsundere, and on the other side was a pervert teacher.

It didn't need the genius to find out the topic of their conversation was me, and Eliza was pretty much curious about how far Emilia's relationship with me was.

As a teacher, Emilia still had the dignity to keep her sexual activity with me a secret. But she subtly hinted that we did it almost every day, and when we didn't do it, someone else would accompany me.

The lewd teacher wanted to tell Eliza that the tsundere girl needed to prepare at least that much if she wanted to stay with me.

Emilia's persuasion was on point; she knew Eliza's personality well. I guessed it would be okay to leave it to her.

"Master."

Once again, Sandra called for my name in a hushed voice.

"The wind seems strange."

"Hmm?"

As a Dark Elf, a part of the Elven race, Sandra was quite sensitive to the change within the forest. Even with no Detection skill, her race was able to communicate with trees in a subtle way.

So if she felt a change in the wind surrounding the forest, that meant there was a change that the forest didn't welcome.

Pumping 5 MP into my Presence Detection skill, I enlarged the radar to see what actually happened. I noticed several red dots dotting the screen, their number exceeding ten. Each dot represented an enemy, and using Appraisal, I found out that they were a mix of Human and Beastkin.

Their Levels ranged from 10 to 15. But what actually caught my attention was their titles.

"Bandits," I muttered in a low voice, and Sandra nodded slightly.

"Should I take care of them, Master?"

I didn't reply to Sandra immediately.

As I continued to monitor the dots, their movements caught my attention. Some appeared to be closing in on my location, while others moved in seemingly random patterns.

One of the red dots that appeared on my Presence Detection radar suddenly emerged from the bushes. He was a beastman with a face similar to a dog with two dog ears standing atop his eyes. His eyes were ablaze with excitement, and the fur across his limbs bristled with intensity.

A feral grin appeared on his face that looked really similar to a dog. Swinging a saber in his hand, he pointed the blade toward us while shouting loudly.

"Stop right there! You need to pay a toll to pass this road!"

Typical bandit line. I wasn't even surprised that it was so cliché, considering it was just the start of Sins Paradise timeline-wise.

"Sandra."

"Yes, Master."

Still, this bandit was a bit smarter than the usual bandit. He purposely roared loudly to hide the sound of bushes moving around in our surroundings. The blade pointed at us made us focus on him alone.

For a trick used by a bandit, they were quite smart. However…

"Sword Rain"

I felt my MP drained from my body as many intangible blue swords appeared in the sky. The numbers correspond to the number of bandits around us, and they were all more than 2 meters long.

And with a light swing of my hand, all of them dropped at once, piercing the bandits' heads and piercing them cleanly.

"A-aa…"

They didn't even have time to let out a scream as they died, skewered by the Mana swords.

"Let us pass them."

Even Sandra was speechless. She gulped saliva as she looked toward me with a gaze filled with respect.

"As expected from you, Master. As fast and deadly as always."

"It's nothing." I replied to her with a smile.

The conversation between Emilia and Eliza wasn't disturbed inside the carriage. It was installed with some soundproof material, enough to keep the sound of the carriage silent for them.

Even the earlier beastkin's roar would only sound muffled to them, not a voice they could hear or care about when they were engrossed in Emilia's story about how good I was on the bed.

I was a bit embarrassed, but well, all ended up well.

Our journey continued unbothered, and our carriage only stopped when we reached Bluerose Duchy in the afternoon.

Chapter 96

"You can't enter."

I was immediately greeted by unexpected words from the guards that I repeatedly blinked a few times.

"Can't enter?" I repeated, narrowing my eyes dangerously at the middle-aged man who stopped us from entering with his spear.

"Yes, unfortunately. No one is allowed to enter when the sun has set." The guard sounded nonchalant, but I noticed some nervousness in his voice.

'The sun has set, huh?'

I chuckled slightly in an amused manner.

The sky overhead was painted with hues of orange and pink, signaling the arrival of the twilight hour. The colors blended together seamlessly, creating a breathtakingly beautiful display that seemed almost otherworldly.

Not only that, I could still see half of the sun's body peeking out on the horizon, just right behind us. We were in the west, so it was really clear where we came from and what time it was.

So, why did they reject our entry? The sun hadn't even set yet.

"You see the crest on our carriage, right? And you certainly know who I am." I asked with a deep voice, filling my tone with a threat.

Well, I knew the reason, but it was incomprehensible. We were clearly reading a carriage belonging to the Castitas Church. It was like an unwritten law to let us enter as the church only used their crest for important reason.

And apparently, the guard also knew about that.

Gulp–

The guard nervously swallowed his saliva and nodded. His face was visibly pale as his body trembled from fear. 𝙗𝒆𝒅𝙣𝙤𝙫𝒆𝙡.𝒄𝒐𝙢

"Y-Yes."

"Then… Why did you stop us?" My eyes narrowed in a dangerous slit. Even Sandra looked at the poor guard with a deadly stare, who stood alone in front of us as his friends hid behind the city gate observing us.

"I-It's an order from Duke Bluerose." The guard admitted, shaking in his place. "W-We can't allow anyone to enter the city after the sky has turned orange." He continued, looking at me with fear.

It seemed like my bloodlust had leaked slightly because I was pissed off. The girls inside the carriage also stopped conversing, sensing that something was wrong.

I took a deep breath and pulled my bloodlust back. No need to get pissed off over something like this. If they kept exposed to my bloodlust, they would faint and unable to answer my question.

"Listen," I said, my tone calm. "I have a higher position than Duke Bluerose. And you have no authority to stop a carriage belonging to Castitas Church. Even if the gate is closed, you will open it when you see the crest, you understand?"

I tried to be as calm as possible, but the guard still seemed to be afraid of me. How funny it was.

"I-I understand, but…"

For some reason, the guard looked hesitant under his half helmet while his eyes drifted left and right nervously. His hand fidgeted as he tried to convey something as he pointed at the crest of Bluerose Duchy on his left chest. A blue rose with a white lion head in the middle.

His mouth moved slightly without making a voice. Reading his lips, I found that he said something like, 'Please order me to allow you to enter, Sir. I can't go against the Duke's order.'

Oh, he wasn't afraid of me but at Duke Bluerose. I nodded slightly at him. Somehow… I felt bad for getting pissed off earlier. I knew it wasn't his fault but the one behind him.

But maybe it was because we were close to the mastermind behind the mess that targeted me that I just wanted to destroy them.

However, I needed to hold my image as the good guy. The Paladin was here to slay the evil and free the citizens from the tyrant. I wasn't supposed to be the evil in this bonus story of mine.

In the end, it led to a good guy against a bad guy. Though behind that, I knew that it was a bad guy (me) against a really evil guy (Duke Bluerose), and it was just our personal beef that somehow involved many people.

Looking inside the gate, I noticed the ones who were peeking at us were all young guards. They looked at the middle-aged guard anxiously, worried about him.

'It looks like the others trust this guard.'

"Using my authority as the Paladin, I order you to let us pass," I spoke to the guard with a commanding tone as I used the Paladin Crest to show that I was genuine.

The guards all kneeled at once when I showed my crest. They already knew I was the Paladin, as the news about me had reached this area already.

"Y-Yes. W-We will follow your order, Sir."

With quivering lips, the middle-aged guard stood up and turned around, ordering the other guards to clear the path for me. Many had been denied their entries, so our carriage entered the gate smoothly.

The middle-aged guard whispered when it passed the gate, "Please be careful. The Duke has acted strange and given strange orders in the past 3 days."

He kept his head low, but I nodded at him still. It seemed like the guards weren't involved in the Duke's plan, and only the knights from the Duchy who were talking to Otto were. Guards and knights were different positions.

Unlike guards who could become one just by applying, knights needed to be recognized by the country through a test. Their position was higher than a normal guard like this man.

Also, the Duke and the church probably hadn't announce that Alexander Bluerose was a Sinner to the citizens. Why? There could only be one answer.

'Not only this city, but there is also something wrong with the church.'

The atmosphere inside the Duchy was strange. For a large city that was even larger than Academy City, there were way too few citizens on the streets. The street lights weren't also fully lit even though the sky darkened quickly.

Something strange happened here. Whatever it was, I could quickly guess it was connected to the guard's act earlier.

Not allowing people to enter the city when the sun had set. Did something happen in the city when darkness arrived? Sandra didn't report something like this.

"Where should we go, Sir Paladin?" Sandra asked as she turned to me, sensing something was wrong in the city. "The city has changed so much in 2 days. The atmosphere has changed." She added in a low voice.

As expected, the city began to change after she returned to report to me. Should I call it a coincidence? Or did they notice Sandra lurking around, so they held off on their plan for the time being?

Anyway, I needed information. While I was strong, I didn't want to move recklessly and endanger Emilia and Eliza. Getting them caught wasn't ideal.

"Let's stop at the church first," I replied, looking at a clock tower in the distance with the Castitas Church's crest right above the large bell.

It was the only structure that was totally visible from the west gate due to its height. The main church's building was also massive, but it was hidden by many other buildings. I could also see the tower belonging to the Duke's mansion, but it was lost in size when compared to the clock tower.

"I want to find some information from the church first and know why they aren't doing anything."

Hopefully, the Archbishop in charge of the church in this Duchy was informative, just like Sana.

Castitas Church's building in Bluerose Duchy was slightly bigger than the one in Academy City, but the two naked Angel statues near the entrance weren't any different.

However, the number of knights patrolling around the church was unusually low. Some of them noticed my carriage approaching them, and when they saw me in my Paladin uniform I got from Sana, I changed before arriving in Bluerose Duchy; they immediately made a line to greet us.

"Welcome, Sir Paladin!"

Our arrival was without any prior engagement. It was a surprising sight that they immediately lined up like this. A rather normal sight I had seen many times in the church, but… the knights seemed to be nervous.

"Stop, Sandra."

I asked Sandra to stop the carriage before we passed the last line of the knight and jumped down, looking at the fully-armored man in front of me. Amongst the others, he was the strongest. Or at least that was what my instinct honed in battle told me without using Appraisal.

"What's your name," I asked with a friendly tone, smiling slightly so I didn't alarm him.

Getting himself in a salute position with his right hand on his left chest, the church knight replied.

"It's Gerald, Your Holiness."

"Alright, Gerald." I nodded slightly and then turned serious. "Can you guide me to the Archbishop responsible for this church?"

"Certainly." Gerald immediately responded with a clear, loud voice. "What about the carriage?"

"As for that, can the other knights help my companions to get settled inside? Thanks."

"Yes!" The knights nodded at once.

Some of them approached the carriage and began to guide Sandra where to stop and let the passengers down while I followed Gerald.

With eye contact, I ordered Sandra to keep her eyes on the surroundings. Even if we were in the church, we were already within Bluerose Duchy, our enemy's territory.

I wasn't confident they weren't foolish enough to the point they would attack the church. Knowing the Duke had been charmed by Beatrice, anything was now possible.

Sandra sent an acknowledged nod to me as she followed the knight's direction.

"Please this way, Sir."

Chapter 97

Gerald's voice caught my attention as he gestured for me to follow him. I nodded and let him show me the way, going through long stairs that led to the entrance similar to the church in Academy City.

All churches were built a bit higher than normal buildings so they would stand out more. In my opinion, it was an unnecessary effort. The naked Angel statues were enough to make the church stand out.

Not to mention, the giant clock tower that stood right beside the massive church was enough as a signature and a beacon to find the church.

While being guided by Gerald, I asked a question.

"What happened to the city?"

Hearing my question, Gerard stopped for a moment before continuing inside the church.

"The Duke has implemented a weird rule since the church sent a letter to him, declaring his son as a Sinner. Surely you've already aware of this, Your Holiness."

"I am aware. I was the one who declared Alexander Bluerose as a Sinner a few days ago, after all."

"Yes, and our church was the one who sent the letter to Duke Bluerose after we received the report from Archbishop Sana through long-distance communication. Following it, we expected to announce it to the public. However…"

The knight's voice turned lower as I noticed him clenching his fists. "Our Archbishop suddenly said we shouldn't announce it yet. And at that moment, the Duke released his new strange Rules, forbidding citizens from getting out at night."

"Hmm? Why, though?"

Was there some political issue that I didn't know of? Or was it also Beatrice's trick? Unfortunately, I was a Paladin back in Horizon Online. I only had Presence Detection skills to detect any presence.

To know people's state, I needed to use Appraisal manually, unlike Mage, who had Mana Sense and could feel the change in one's Mana if a curse or any ill alignment status afflicted people.

And the new rules…

We stepped inside the church, and I noticed a lot of female knights standing around on guard. They wore full-body armor, a helmet, and a complete set of equipment for the church knight.

Noticing my gaze, Gerald continued, answering my question.

"Many young girls have been kidnapped in the last two days, and church knights spread across the Duchy for patrol. That's why only a few knights are left to protect the church. We also asked the female knights to stay inside while we, the men, patrolled outside."

"Kidnapped?" My eyes narrowed after hearing some interesting information. How surprising. "How many went missing now?"

Stepping inside the inner area of the church, where many doors were connected to a long corridor, Gerald spoke with a distressed and disappointed tone.

"Around 10 in the span of two days, maybe more. There were only 2 victims two days ago, but it increased a lot yesterday."

"That's a serious problem. Why don't you contact the church in Academy City, the closest city to this Duchy? I will immediately help if I know about this earlier."

I had never heard of it. No, it wasn't just me. Sana also didn't know about it. The church should've had the long-distance communication magic item, according to what Gerald had said earlier.

"I am sorry. We are so useless." He apologized, gritting his teeth. "The Archbishop said we shouldn't depend on the Paladin or the other churches. I don't know why, but we can only follow his order as the Archbishop knows more than us, a mere knight."

Strange.

I had a few hypotheses in my mind already as to why this happened. But to think that the Archbishop would…

'Gerald is safe. I think I can trust this guy to be the witness.'

After hearing the information, I immediately used Appraisal on Gerald. As expected, he was quite strong, being Level 41. His Swordsmanship was also sitting at Lv. 4, quite high for people in this world.

And looking at his personality earlier, I could feel that this guy was honest to a fault, a typical knight in medieval fantasy.

"We've arrived, Your Holiness."

We stopped in an office with a big double door at the end of the corridor.

From the door alone, I could somehow guess the room inside would be luxurious. I guessed even the Archbishop had different personalities from each other, huh? And people from the churches weren't all devout believers of Goddess Teri like Sana and the other nuns I met.

Darkness would always present even in front of the brightest light. That was why shadows existed.

"Don't worry, Sir Gerald." I patted his shoulder as I stepped forward. "Now that I am here, I will take care of the situation. May I ask you to accompany me to reveal the truth behind the kidnapping?"

"It's an honor, Sir." His tone lit up in happiness.

"Alright. Then, trust me," I replied.

He nodded in acknowledgment.

I nodded at him and pushed the door open without knocking on it. Just as I had expected, the room was rather luxurious for an office room. It was even more luxurious than Sana's.

However, I didn't take the time to look around the room. My gaze immediately stopped at the person sitting behind a gold-plated desk. He wore a classic Castitas Chruch's priest outfit with a golden rosary hanging around his chubby chest.

A white hat rested on his hair that turned gray. He was the Archbishop of this church.

Raising his head, a displeased expression was clear on his face. He didn't expect someone to enter the room without permission. But his eyes bulged in surprise when he saw my outfit and my face. It seemed like he at least recognized me, but his reaction was on the verge of overreacting.

Pushing back the chair he sat down at, he immediately stood up and ran toward me while rubbing his hands with each other.

"W-Welcome, Your Holiness! I am sorry for not preparing a warm welcome!" Stopping and giving a sly smile and dry laugh, he continued. "I am Archbishop Jasper Castitas, at your service."

I looked at the fat Archbishop with cold eyes. Just using a simple Appraisal was enough.

Name: Jasper Castitas (Charmed) (Fallen)

Race: Devilkin

Lv: 29

This guy had already fallen to a Succubus and became her familiar.

"Truly disgraceful." I took an iron sword out of my inventory and cut all his limbs with a swift movement.

My hand became a blur, and the next thing that happened was not a sight that could be shown on television.

Blood spurted out like a fountain as his chubby body fell to the floor, much to Gerald's surprise. The four limbs I cut earlier fell to the ground near him, creating a pool of blood that turned the wooden floor red.

"Sir Gerald, close the door, please," I commanded the knight with a cold tone. "We need to interrogate a fallen human."

A light gasp rang behind me, but the knight moved at my order and locked the door behind me.

A loud, pained scream echoed inside the room right after.

"Aaargghh! W-Why?!"

The Archbishop still pretended to be human, looking at me with bloodshot eyes.

However, I didn't really care. This person was at fault for falling to the succubus. The details would be left later. For now–

"Argh!"

I stabbed my iron sword into his stomach. Devilkin, a familiar, had more VIT than a human, increasing their defense. Such a wound like this wouldn't kill him immediately; it just gave him intense pain.

His HP would keep decreasing as long as he was still bleeding, but I could heal him before he died.

"You know, I dislike people who mess with my plan." I began with a cold tone, indicating that I was serious. "And I hate someone who betrays my trust and sucks up to my enemy."

That was what this Archbishop did. Not only did he not announce Alexander Bluerose was a Sinner to the public, but he also changed sides after hearing Succubus' sweet words of promises.

Everyone had their own agendas. How amusing and how irritating. This was my bonus stage, and I hated it if something didn't go according to my plan.

Otto, Duke Bluerose, Rowen Rose, and this Archbishop. Those people just chose to mess with me while I tried to get rid of Beatrice. And that Succubus was really sly and smart, using human weakness to entice them.

As it already came to this, Otto was no longer useful as nothing but blackmail material for Rowen Rose later.

"I guess you know about the succubus in this city," I spoke to this excuse of a human with a cold tone, cold sweat pouring out from his body as blood kept dripping to the floor from the stumps and the wound in his stomach.

His eyes lit up in fear as I noticed some recognition when I mentioned a succubus.

I had underestimated Beatrice a little.

And I might now understand why King Cassius didn't send any news about his progress against the noble. He might already notice the succubus charming the Duke, and he couldn't let such a scandal spread.

It would hurt the government's authority and reputation, spreading fear to the masses, like what happened to this city. 𝙗𝙚𝒅𝒏𝒐𝒗𝙚𝙡.𝙘𝒐𝒎

And certainly, I couldn't let the news about an Archbishop turn into a fallen spread either, as that would hurt the church's reputation and make the believers uneasy.

'Beatrice needs to go down tonight, or she will spread distraught to Virtue Kingdom. I need to put a leash on her so she won't be able to do anything again.'

Pushing my sword deeper and twisting it around to open his wound, I continued with a feral smile on my face.

"I'll have you tell me everything, o' slave of the succubus."

Although it was a dangerous situation for many, somehow, this excited me a bit.

Maybe because I finally could get a proper fight in a while.

Chapter 98

After interrogating the Fallen Archbishop, I healed him to close his wound and left him to Gerald. I couldn't let this sorry excuse of a human die yet.

Gerald left the room while dragging the fat human using the rope I lent him. Because I cut all Jasper's limbs, he wouldn't be able to escape by himself unless he killed himself.

Even so, I bet he would just revive in the revival chamber in the church, so I asked Gerald to send some knights to guard the revival chamber in case that happened.

Left alone, I went to the golden-plated desk to find something. There should at least be a letter of his exchange with the Duke that could serve as evidence, as well as the long-distance communication magic item that I could use to contact Sana, my beloved Archbishop.

As for the magic item, I found it easily as it lay bare on the desk. Many silver earrings with blue gems were encased inside a box. I was certain they were a magic item due to their design and, more importantly, the description from Appraisal I used on one of the earrings.

[Earring of Communication – Capital City]

Allow someone to communicate with another pair of earrings by using 3 MP.

A simple description that I preferred. I opened the box and tried to find one that got connected to Academy City. After appraising around 7 out of 10 earrings, I found the one that connected to Academy City.

I wore the earring in my left ear. Once it settled nicely, I activated it by using my MP, and the blue gem glowed bright blue. A buzzing sound entered my left ear, but a click and a soft voice belonging to someone I knew well soon followed it.

(Archbishop Jasper? Is there something that matters?)

Her tone was filled with curiosity and worry, probably after no communication came from Jasper after she asked him to declare Alexander Bluerose as a Sinner. A serious air could be felt even though we didn't talk face to face; it was clear from her voice.

So I decided to mess with Sana for a bit. 𝒷ℯ𝓭𝓷ℴ𝓋𝓮𝓵.𝒸ℴ𝓶

"Of course, milady. This humble servant of Goddess Teri needs to report something to you."

(Hya! S-Sir Arthur?! How are– Cough, why are you in the Bluerose Duchy?)

Even though she sounded surprised to the point she was coughing, Sana immediately calmed down and asked the most important question in this situation.

"I heard something from a certain someone and wanted to fix a problem," I replied as I opened the drawer of the desk to find something. There was nothing, so I moved toward the bookshelves on the side.

"Who knows that I would find something bigger than the problem I tried to fix, including the existence of a Succubus in Bluerose Duchy and a case of missing young girls in the past 2 days." I continued.

(A Succubus? Are you certain, Sir Arthur?)

"Information from Sandra and the fact Alexander Bluerose became a Sinner were the fuel for me to investigate it," I replied to her as I went through some documents I found on the bookshelves.

As I expected, the letter was hidden between thick documents. There was a total of 5 letters, and one of them had something that caught my attention. It was the name of the senders.

Instead of Duke Bluerose, the name on the letter on the bottom was really familiar to me. Beatrice.

'Got you.

"And I think the fact that I met a Devilkin in Bluerose Duchy on the first day is enough evidence for the evidence that there is a Succubus nesting in this Duchy."

(A Devilkin?!) A loud, surprised voice rang in my ear as I heard a loud thud from the other line. (Does that mean?)

"Yes." I nodded without waiting for her to finish her sentence. "We faced a Succubus that came from Hell Realm instead of the ones from the Sin Kingdom. Garcia had given me some information too."

A primordial Succubus, that was Beatrice's race.

Unlike normal succubus that lived in Sin Kingdom, her race was older and… wilder. Maybe that wasn't the correct term, but she wasn't tied by the rule of Sins and Virtues made by the Goddess of Lust, Lilith.

Why? Because primordial Succubus was a Race born from a drop of the Goddess' love juice in the Hell Realm. It was a messed up lore from Sins Paradise, but that was just how it was. This world had always been crazy due to the Goddess.

Naturally, because the rule didn't tie them, they couldn't be dominated or dominate people. One of the reasons why I didn't think I could control her.

They, however, could turn the people they charmed into their kin, changing their race from whatever it was to a Devilkin.

Devilkin was akin to dominated people; they couldn't deny the order from their 'Master,' just like what happened to Jasper. He probably fell before the church even declared Alexander a Sinner. And looking at him, probably Duke Bluerose had also fallen too.

Still, for whatever reason, primordial Succubi could also still revive like normal Succubi in the Sin Kingdom if they were killed. So dealing with them was a hassle before I knew about the penalty behind the revival.

(… May I know who had fallen to the Succubus and turned into a Devilkin?)

Sana sounded unsure, as if she already had some guesses about it. Maybe she was suspicious of the church in Duchy too, and probably connected the dots with the information I had given to her earlier.

"It's Archbishop Jasper. I have plenty of evidence in front of me that connected him to the Succubus as well as Duke Bluerose. I will use them to take care of them tonight."

Once I answered her, silence followed suit. Figures. An Archbishop, a big figure of the church, had fallen that low and turned into a Devilkin.

It only showed how low Castitas Church had fallen in grace, too, mainly due to the government stopping aiding them with funds. It wasn't to the point where it couldn't be saved yet. In fact, from our discussion with King Cassius a few days ago, the church regained its footing.

However…

'King Cassius' response to our demand is too late and slow. He has too many enemies among Noble and high-ranking society.'

We could use it to further pressure the government to aid the church. But for now… I needed to resolve this problem directly.

(Is that so…) Her tone was filled with disappointment. (I'll report it to the Pope. I am truly sorry, but may I request you to take care of the office for a few days after you resolve the problem in the Duchy, Sir Arthur? I shall ask for someone to replace the fallen Archbishop Jasper immediately.)

"Unfortunately, that's not something I can do."

After dealing with Duke Bluerose and Beatrice, I still needed to get to Rose Barony to get my reward.

(Then…) Sana's tone returned to normal even though I had just refused her request. Well, she knew my personality already, so at least she could guess that I would refuse her request.

'She was just saying that in case I want to take care of the church, maybe gaining some popularity among the believers in the Duchy.'

I didn't need that, however. Resolving this incident would already make me famous and trusted

(I would send a Bishop under me to help take care of the church. She will arrive tomorrow morning at the fastest, and her name is Ertha.)

"Tomorrow, huh? That's perfect. Sorry for not being able to take care of the office here, Sana. I have another agenda waiting for me."

And that agenda was to make progress with Eliza and get her mother while I was at it, if possible.

(Please don't be sorry. It's our fault, rather, my fault for not checking whether the former Archbishop Jasper could be trusted with such an important duty. I am truly sorry to inconvenience you due to our mistake, Sir Arthur.)

"Once again, it's not a problem."

It was still within my original plan's range, dealing with Beatrice. I just didn't expect that woman to already make such progress with her plan to get me.

Truly, she was such an enchantress.

'Fit to be the protagonist's helper.'

Though she was truly a troublesome opponent.

"Anyway…" I spoke with a grin on my face as I learned what was written in the letters I found. A location was written in it, complete with a time.

There were no other words besides those, but it was the only letter with Beatrice's name.

"… I have a date tonight. Contact me through this magic item if you need something, Sana. I'll wear it all the time until Ertha arrives."

(Yes, Sir Arthur. May Goddess Teri's blessing be with you.)

"Thank you, Archbishop Sana. May Goddess Teri's blessing be with you too," I replied, deactivating the earring.

Chapter 99

After securing the letters in my inventory, I went to the room where Emilia and the others were guided into.

They were taken into a luxurious waiting room with four couches surrounding a table filled with food to the brims. Four female knights stood at attention in the corner of the room, clearly making Eliza, who sat beside Emilia, uncomfortable.

Sandra and Jane stood behind them like servants. Jane was a maid, but why did Sandra stand behind Emilia? Was it because of my order to keep her eyes on the surroundings?

Anyway, when I entered the room, all eyes landed on me, including the female knights that stood at attention.

"Arthur!"

Eliza called me with a delightful smile and a voice filled with happiness.

Emilia also smiled at me, pulling her skirt down. Her panties were shown due to how short her skirt was. It was pulled back due to her sitting, so it didn't really help her whether she pulled it down or not. I could still see her panties.

"How are you girls doing?" I asked, approaching them and sitting on the couch near them.

"We're good," Eliza nodded, looking at me. "But what did you do earlier? Did you greet the one responsible for the church?"

"I did." I nodded at her. "And we will stay in this church for tonight." I continued.

"Is that so?" The brown-haired girl asked. "I guess it's safer than in the hotel as we are in… an unpleasant area."

"I agree," Emilia added, agreeing with Eliza's words. Her face blushed red as she noticed where my gaze landed earlier. "So I guess we are resting for the day?"

"You can say so."

In fact, it would be good if they were resting for tonight. Tomorrow's cleanup would be rather troublesome, and I didn't want anyone to bother me tonight.

The time written in the letter was still a few hours, nearing midnight. So I spoke to Emilia and Eliza in the room, joking around while talking about a random topic. The knights protecting the room left after I ordered them to.

I didn't want anyone to bother us, after all. While these knights lived and were situated in this church, they still followed my order, as it seemed like they looked up to me too.

After talking for a few minutes, talking about various things, Eliza suddenly blushed and asked.

"A-And, Arthur. I-Is it true that… y-you have done it with teacher Emilia?"

Even though the person herself was beside her, Eliza still asked that question straight to me. Her maid, Jane, giggled from behind while looking at her Young Miss acting like an innocent maiden, which was rather strange.

I meant, why did she chuckle? She must've heard about their conversation within the carriage. And Sandra, why did she just nod a few times and perk your ear? Were you also interested in something like that? If so, just say it.

There was also nothing to hide, so I replied positively to Eliza.

"I did. I was also a man, you know? I believe I told you about this at that time."

"You did, but… What teacher Emilia told me was something… ugghh." She couldn't finish her sentence and covered her reddened face with her hands.

I looked at Emilia, and she smiled pervertedly, showing me her panties as she swiped her skirt away. Ah, she gave up hiding it.

"I told her about what we did after hunting."

So that was why Eliza blushed so red to her neck and fidgeted nervously. What we did after hunting was… not vanilla at all, as I had a threesome with Garcia and used a tail plug to train their anal.

Why did Emilia tell Eliza about that? My eyes narrowed as I looked at the perverted teacher.

"Student Eliza was curious about what we did after we parted ways."

That was her answer.

We changed the subject from that to another. I asked how Eliza's progress was with her magic training. It was just a day, but there should be any comments from Emilia.

And as expected, the description from 'Requirement Appraisal' didn't lie to me. Emilia praised Eliza's magic talent, and my tsundere childhood friend blushed further as she tried to deny it.

"N-No, I am not that good!"

After that, we laughed and talked about more subjects, purposely avoiding Duke Bluerose and the engagement letters. I didn't want Eliza to be worried before I dealt with them tonight. At least after I finished, I could expect a little reward from her.

The sky had already turned dark, and a few hours passed as the food on the table was devoured. Sandra was the main reason why our food disappeared. The Dark Elf joined to sit with the maid on the couch across from me after I asked them to.

And when the food was fully gone, the door creaked open, and a church knight entered. Although his body and face were fully covered in metal armor, I recognized that person.

"Your Holiness, may I have your time?" His voice filled with a distraught tone, as if something had gone wrong.

"Sure."

Meanwhile, I replied in an easy-going tone so as not to worry the girls. I turned to them and smiled.

"It seems that I have a duty to uphold. Get comfortable in the church, girls."

"Good luck, Arthur. Have fun with your work." Emilia smiled and waved her hand, probably noticing the emergency in the knight's voice.

Eliza only nodded innocently. She hasn't had enough experience to find something wrong in this situation. It was better if she kept that way for a while, learning slowly so she wouldn't burden her mind.

Sandra stood up, "I shall accompany you, Master."

"No, Sandra." I stopped her by raising my hand. "You stay here. I just need to do some Paladin work, so enjoy the food here. You can ask the nuns or knights if you want some additional food."

As I said that, Sandra nodded slightly and sat back.

"Very well."

After that, I followed Gerald exiting the room. The door behind us closed with a bang, and we walked down the long corridor.

"My apologies. I made the situation with your companion… complicated." The knight apologized with a low tone.

"It's not a problem. You have something urgent to report, no?" I said, walking beside him. Our voices were hushed as we didn't want the nuns who walked past us with bright smiles and flushed faces to hear us.

"Yes." The knight nodded slightly. His metal armor clanked, and his greaves made loud footsteps. However, his voice, which was filled with worries and danger, was clear.

"After handing Arch– former Archbishop to the one responsible for keeping our prisoner, I returned to my post. And just a few minutes ago, two civilians appeared in front of the church with a magic lamp in their hand, reporting that 5 girls had gone missing."

5 girls had gone missing even though Archbishop Jasper was in prison. That meant the Archbishop wasn't the one behind the kidnapping, but I already knew about that from the letters. His duty might only be keeping the news about what happened inside the Duchy and no more than that.

But… It also meant the enemy didn't know that the church had already dealt with Jasper. It was the perfect chance to attack them.

I raised my eyebrows, prompting him to continue.

"This time, the information is complete as there is a witness." Gerald continued as his pace became faster.

"They said flying stone goblins took them and brought them to the direction of the center of the city. And the girls they take all have similarities. They are all more than 18 years old and younger than 23. Most importantly, we found out that all girls missing from the Duchy are all still virgins."

Virgins, huh? So my hypothesis was on point after all.

Also, the flying stone goblin that Gerald mentioned.

"Maybe they were referring to a summoned Gargoyle," I said while facing forward.

We were exiting the church's inner section, going toward a group of people on the corner. Some priests were trying to console two men who sat on the ground; their bodies were filled with sweat.

"Please! Please save our daughters!"

"Save her! I beg you, priest! Please send a church knight to save them! W-We have no trust toward the Duke anymore!"

They begged the priests to help them to get their daughters back. These men were afraid that their daughters would be defiled, used, and killed.

Their fear wasn't unfounded. Getting their daughters kidnapped by flying monsters that looked like a goblin, who were famous for raping girls to procreate, would lead them to think about those things.

I, who looked at them, grinned.

'It's my chance.'

With them here, they would certainly think those monsters were bad and whoever was behind them was the worse guy. Even if I destroyed Duke Bluerose tonight, I wouldn't be blamed and would be seen as a hero who saved their daughters.

So I approached them, kneeling in front of these men. They looked confused, looking at me.

"Don't worry," I said with determination, putting on a serious face. "I'll save your daughter. I swear on my title as the Paladin."

When they heard my title and what I said to them, their faces lit up with hope.

"Thank you! Thank you, Paladin!"

And they thanked me many times while holding onto my shoulders. I only smiled at them while hiding my thoughts.

'Their daughters might have already turned into a Succubus due to Beatrice's influence, though.'

Similar to turning someone into a Devilkin, primordial Succubus had another innate ability. And that was to turn girls who had fallen into their lust into Succubus.

Chapter 100

Standing right at the end of the stairs in front of the two naked Angel statues, I affixed [Excalipoor] to my waist and checked my equipment.

I wore dark clothes and long pants, added with [Shadow Cape] draped over my shoulders. The perfect equipment to infiltrate into their hideouts, which was written in Jasper's letter, and launched a surprise attack.

As I mentioned before, Beatrice could also turn girls into Succubus. That was something Garcia didn't know, and probably many people were also ignorant about this. There wasn't just enough info about creatures from Hell Realm, especially a primordial Succubus.

Even back in the game, not much was known about Beatrice. That was why I underestimated her and didn't know about her ability to steal someone's status and give it to someone else.

"Master."

When I was lost in thought and had just finished checking my equipment, Sandra's voice made me turn to the side.

"Are you going alone?" She asked, uncertain.

She had already donned the assassin clothes I gave her, complete with a dark dagger strapped behind her back.

"I will," I replied shortly as I gave her a slight nod. "Any information I need to know?"

"The assassins who attacked you back in Academy City are patrolling around the perimeter of the Duke's mansion. My former leader is also there; he's quite strong."

"They will serve as nothing but a slight hindrance. What I mean was, is there something I should know about the hidden underground beneath the Duke's mansion?" ｂｅｄ𝚗ｏ𝚟𝚎𝚕.𝚌𝚘ｍ

The underground was where they kept the kidnapped girl, or so was what I guessed from Jasper's letter. That was also where Beatrice was hidden, taking care of those girls. She planned something which I didn't know what it was yet.

"There is nothing beneath the mansion, Master." Sandra looked at me, confused. "At least I don't know anything about it, and neither are the assassins from the Sin Kingdom. We were only instructed to collect information and cooperate with Duke Bluerose to gain the crown."

"I see. Well, protect Eliza for me. I will be fine doing this alone."

'Besides, I don't want anyone to hinder my fun.'

A grin crept up to my face, thinking what I could do to Beatrice and the girls in that underground. I wasn't thinking something lewd, but I knew that newly turned Succubus had high sexual desire, and they would attack any men approaching them.

Maybe Beatrice prepared them for something, but unfortunately for her, I found out about it before she could finish her plan.

I might need to fight Adam again, knowing Beatrice took him. And probably, he was given some stolen status from other people, so he might be stronger than the regular knights.

'But that doesn't matter.'

I just needed to destroy them.

"Well then, I am going." I pulled my hood up and smiled. "Protect them for me, Sandra."

Kneeling while bowing deeply, Sandra replied with a resolute tone. "Yes, Master."

And then I disappeared, entering the shadow.

"Hnn~ Ahn!"

"Oooh! Hnn~ It feels good~"

Inside a dark clearing with a smooth surface and low ceiling, many naked girls were writhing on the floor, touching themselves as they let out pleasured moans. Pink mist filled the clearing, and the air was filled with a scent that aroused people just by inhaling it slightly.

Dim purple light from magic lamps hanging around the brick wall lit the room, and the moonlight peeking through the window near the ceiling gave the room a mystical light.

Their crotches were wet as their fingers explored their inner thighs, and their other hand fondled their breasts. Two small black horns could be spotted above their head, twirling slightly. Those were the characteristics all Succubi had.

"H-Help!"

Those girls were originally nice, proper girls from the town. However, their luck wasn't that great as they were kidnapped by the person who turned them to Succubi.

That said person was sitting on a makeshift chair made from a rock in front of metal doors. Her legs spread wide, and her fingers entered her pink slit as her purple hair tied in a ponytail swayed left hand right from her movement. Two long horns jutted out from the side of her head like a handle.

If one observed closely, the pink mist originated from her lust that filled the entire clearing. It was Arousal Scent, one of the skills derived from Charm Magic she had. And turning those girls into Succubus and Devilkin was also a part of her Turn Devil skill.

"Hnn~ Oh fuck! I am about to cum!"

Beatrice, the mastermind behind the kidnapping and turning the girl into a Succubus, had an aroused expression plastered over her face as she saw the girls she collected. Her naked body was covered in sweat and other bodily fluids from her previous activities.

"Cumming! Cumming!"

Her body shivered due to pleasure, and she squirted a fountain of love juice to the ground below. A satisfied smile was on her face, and she slumped on the chair, enjoying the afterglow of her orgasm.

Many girls also orgasmed almost at the same time, filling the cave-like interior with their girly scent. More pink mist rose from the ground as their previous love juices evaporated, turning into a mist with a similar effect to an aphrodisiac.

People in the Sin Kingdom called them 'Mist of Succubus' in the Red Light District.' No one knew their origin, but it was actually the result of evaporated Succubus' love juices and fluids.

"A bit more." A soft mutter escaped Beatrice's lips as she pulled her body up. She picked up fishnet gloves and socks, wearing them with a sensual movement as she licked her lips. "My goal is close to a realization."

After putting on her fishnet socks and gloves, she took her bikini-like clothes and panties and wore them with a harness around her body. They clapped tightly into her body and pushed her large breasts up. Her panties were soaked with her dripping liquid, but she didn't mind wearing them.

Standing up, she looked at the window near the ceiling.

"Kaak!" A loud, shrill sound rang loudly in the middle of the moans.

Beyond the glass window, one could see five stone creatures, which looked like ugly kids, with wings holding girls in their legs approaching. Their heads were jutted forward like a combination of a horse and an ape, looking really ugly.

Those girls in their legs were unconscious. They shared the same beautiful appearance as one another, at least at the same level as the other girls in this room. Each one of them could get men dancing in their hands if they put their minds to work, the perfect vessel for new Succubi.

A smile appeared on Beatrice's face as she watched the gargoyle she commanded return with their prey.

"5 new Succubi incoming~" She exclaimed happily as she stepped into the smooth floor, walking past the girls who masturbated with their tongues stuck out in pleasure.

This room was exclusive to her; no one could enter without her permission. Even the owner of the mansion above, Duke Bluerose, couldn't enter.

She stretched her hand toward the window, opening it by sending a gust of wind using Wind Magic. The five Gargoyles entered while chirping happily, landing on an empty area in front of Beatrice. They put the unconscious girls gently on the floor, trying not to leave any mark on their bodies.

"Good boys. Bring me 3 more virgins."

"Kiee!"

In response to Beatrice's praise, the Gargoyles cried and took off once again to find other prey. They flew past the window, and two closed it with their legs, which looked similar to monkeys.

Looking at the new girls in front of her, Beatrice let out a soft evil laugh as she crouched, running her hair on the nearest girl's soft and silky obsidian black hair.

"Hnn~ Prime materials for my Kins. Perfect to honey trap men and bring them to my knees."

Saying so, she stood up once again and faced her palm toward them. Purple aura covered the area around her palm, creating a mist thicker than what covered the room currently. It was then she spoke the name of the skill she used.

"Turn Succubus"

The thick purple mist spread slowly, covering the five girls' bodies. Dark, nasty murk, Mana slowly turned those girls. The first thing that happened was their bodies convulsing greatly as small black horns slowly protruded from their heads.

Then their bodies experienced change. Some of the girls had smaller boobs; they began to get bigger. Their waists turned curvier, and their hips turned wider with perky butts. Slowly, their whole bodies transformed to a weapon to seduce and please men.

"Ahhn~!"

A loud moan escaped Beatrice's lips as she watched their transformation.

"My servants have grown in size! My goal to become Queen is close if only that guy didn't interfere. Yes, that guy who destroyed my two toys!"

Remembering the appearance of a blond-haired boy, Beatrice's face contorted. Her body shivered as she hugged herself, pushing her breasts up.

"But my first toy is stronger now. Even that scam Paladin won't be able to beat him. Hmm~ Yes, but I still want him. I want that Paladin to be my third toy. That way, I can take over the church easier."

Imagining herself as the Queen who stood above all sent shivers down her spine. It felt good.

Drool escaped her lips, dripping into her chin. Her hand went down to her inner thighs, rubbing against her panties.

An ecstatic expression didn't escape Beatrice's face as she slowly let out a low, evil laugh that echoed inside the locked room filled with the moaning of the newly turned Succubi, which had their arousal reaching the peak before serving a man.

"Ahn~ I want to cum so badly just by imagining it!"

Truly a lewd psychopath to the finest.